《Transmigrated as a Fat villain: All heroines are after me》


 Chapter 1 - 1 - When I Accidentally Ticked Off a God

    <h4>Chapter 1: - When I identally Ticked Off a God</h4>


    Let me introduce myself, I''m Zeph. Or, well, that was my name until one day I somehow managed to annoy apletely random god. Yeah, I know, my luck''s something else.


    .


    .


    It was your Average Day.


    "Hey Zeph, today''s Quite Boring ," Rina mused ''<i>as always </i>'' we were hanging out, just the four of us, when we spotted our Fatty strolling over with a novel.


    And then, cue the dramatic reveal: "Well, well, well, what have we here? Is this our ''<i>precious vending machine </i>''?"


    Me? I just yed it cool, like it was pure coincidence. You see, as a regr human, I need money. How else do you get that, except through good old-fashioned hard work? And that''s exactly what I was up to in that moment.


    "Hey, what''s that you got there, chubby? Check it out, guys, it''s ?<i>Heroes Counterattack? </i>"


    Naturally, my trusty first sidekick '' <i>as always</i> '' added fuel to my fire, pushing me to wallop this Fatty book-carrier who looked like he was on the brink of tears. Cor in hand, I was ready to educate him.


    "Haha, Zeph, did you know that the first viin shares your name?"


    Rina''s taunt was thest straw. I snapped, let my fist do the talking, and grabbed the novel from my pal Rina, who was holding it like she''d just won the lottery.


    Then, as luck would have it, she darted across the street which, might I add, was as empty as my wallet.


    Just when I thought things couldn''t get more annoying, fatty piped up from behind my second sidekick''s assault.


    "N-no, please! I only bought it cause I heard the first viin has a miserable end."


    "Cry me a river, you¡ª <strong><i>SMACK </i></strong>"


    I silenced him with a swift leg-to-head kick. And then, I turned to Rina and snatched the book back from her, like ripping the page out of a book.


    And here''s where it gets nuts. On that deserted road, a banner decided to y gravity''s little game ¨C <i>and, well, let''s just say that was the end of me.</i>


    Oh, did I mention? That book was so popr, it had its own banner. Of course, I''d read it too. ssic.


    As I slowly slipped away, I had to admit, this wasn''t your typical ''<i>as always </i>'' scenario.


    "Hey, Rina, call an ambnce, now!"


    "Go do it yourself, you scoundrel." <strong><i>Smack</i></strong>


    I felt my eyes drooping as consciousness made its exit, but not before realizing these idiots might actually be the death of me.


    And then, out of the blue, I''m alone. Just me, a bearded guy, and countless novels. Apparently, this guy''s the Otaku God who sent me packing over a torn page.


    So, there I am, kowtowing and begging for dear life.


    "Hahaha, you sure know your ce, mortal."


    As if! I mean, this dude killed me over a book, how much brainpower can he really have?


    "Please, spare pathetic me, almighty being."


    Bowing like my life depends on it. Which it does.


    "Hmm, well done. You''ve earned yourself a pardon... Hahaha."


    Oh great, so I can go back to my world now, right?


    "Well, it''s not that simple. Your body''s a goner. But hey, you can pick something from these novels."


    And then it hits me. This guy whisked me here on a whim, bumped me off for a book, and now he''s telling me to pick from this pile of literary trash? I couldn''t hold back my frustration.


    "So you screwed me for this garbage and now you expect me to choose from your collection of nonsense?"


    "Insolence."


    <strong><i>THUD </i></strong>


    I felt like a pancake, courtesy of an elephant-sized weight.


    "You miserable creature, I, Loreius, the Lackluster Muse, curse you to be the thing you detest most."


    And in that moment, the horrifying truth dawned on me. I screamed in realization, but it was toote.


    "<strong><i>Nooooo....! </i></strong>"


    As my consciousness faded away, I was left with the eerie feeling that this was far from your average day in the life of me.


    .


    .


    My eyes fluttered open, heavy as if weighed down by some invisible force.


    Gasping for air, I struggled to breathe, panic coursing through my veins as I tried to grasp the bizarre reality unfolding around me.


    The room I found myself in was a breathtaking disy of opulence, illuminated by a soft, golden glow. Iy upon a plush, canopied bed, surrounded by extravagance beyond anything I had ever seen.


    Every inch of the chamber exuded wealth and luxury ¨C <i>delicate tapestries, gilded ents, and polished marble floors.</i>


    As I attempted to sit up, I realized my body felt dramatically different. It was an arduous task, as though I carried the weight of a lifetime of indulgence.


    It hit me like a ton of bricks ¨C<i> I had be the embodiment of everything I had despised in my past life.</i>


    "<strong><i>That goddamn God! </i></strong>"


    My voice filled with anger and a dawning realization.


    Memories flooded my mind, recollections of my encounter with that Lackluster Mouse. This capricious deity had yanked me from my world, cursed me, and thrust me into that same Novel I tore..

 Chapter 2 - 2 - The reason why hate this guy

    <h4>Chapter 2: - The reason why hate this guy</h4>


    "Y-young master, the Lord is requesting your presence."


    I looked at myself in the mirror as a maid''s voice,ced with trepidation, reached my ears.


    "Tell him I''ll be there shortly."


    "I understand, y-young master."


    I paid no mind to her quivering presence, my gaze fixed on my reflection.


    And this is exactly why I despise this character, Yes, He is a viin with my name but does it matter, no, the problem is this guy''s weight he is so heavy that this tub ofrd is weighing me down, literally.


    For someone who prides themselves on muscle, nothing''s worse than <strong><i>fat,</i></strong> and this guy before me? Well, he''s a prime example of that.


    "I suppose I need a workout."


    Reaching the door, exhaustion gripped me and I found myself gasping for breath. It was unbelievable ¨C <i>this body was so darn heavy.</i>


    After an arduous struggle, I finally made my way out of the room, causing servants carrying a litter1 to scurry over. They lowered it, creating a path for me to step onto it. I tried to ignore the spectacle ¨C it''s this pampering that turned this fatty into a giant tire.


    Pushing the annoyance aside, I began to move, managing only about 10 steps before my legs gave out.


    Damn it. Seriously? I copsed, leaving the twenty servants to hastily lift me up and ce me onto the litter1. For me, it felt more like a stretcher. There I was, sprawled on it like some mountain, panting heavily.


    "You damn god! I hope the protagonist of your favorite novel gets NTRed!"


    .


    .


    "We''re here, young master."


    Can you believe it? his father''s office is just thirty steps away from this pumpkin room, yet he insists on using a litter.


    "Give me a hand."


    I ordered while cursing this hefty body under my breath.


    "Oh,e,e, my dear child. How was your day?"


    I nced at the middle-aged man, his face exuding warmth and care.


    As for my feelings? This old man right here is the reason this chubbo exists. Not that I give a darn about my indulgent father.


    "I''m alright, Dad."


    Yes, imagine this: as a noble, this old man spoiled this pumpkin so much that he thinks he can go around scolding the mansion''s maids and servants.


    "Take a seat. Hey, fetch his chair!"


    You might wonder why he doesn''t sit on a regr chair. Well, that''s because the chair is custom-made to amodate this hippo-sized frame.


    "What''s going on, Dad?"


    Seriously, why would he summon this big old hippo over to his quarters? There''s gotta be a reason for it.


    "Child, your fianc¨¦e is paying a visit tomorrow."


    My heart skipped a beat as I heard about my fianc¨¦e ¨C <i>the same heroine who led to this hippo''s downfall in the wild.</i>


    In short, the story goes like this: this hippo spotted that beautiful rabbit ¨C I mean, the girl. What was her name again?


    "Thalia is also eager to meet you."


    Eager to meet me? Yeah, right. This girl is no ordinary cutie pie. Just hearing her name sends shivers down my spine. And it''s not because I''m scared. It''s because she''s the one who threw this pig into the wild by framing him for assaulting her.


    Oh, I almost forgot to mention ¨C she had only just met him for the first time. Seeing him in this state, she went on a rant about how ugly he looked. She orchestrated this guy''s downfall, and don''t get me wrong, it''s not like she drugged him.


    He actually lunged at her just because she called him a ''<i>Hippo </i>''. Hold on, did you think something improper happened? Nope, he wanted to beat her up, but he got framed. Of course, he''s no angel.


    To put it simply, if someone called a potato a tomato, would you just let it slide? No way. So this idiot right here is a hippo, and he deserves to be called one.


    <i>A "litter" is a type of vehicle carried by people, used for transporting individuals of importance, often in a seated or reclined position</i>.

 Chapter 3 - 3 - I have to Scrap this fiancee thing

    <h4>Chapter 3: - I have to Scrap this fiancee thing</h4>


    "I got it, Dad. I''ll be off then."


    As I tried to stand up from the chair, I realized that the darn custom-made seat had me in a headlock.


    "Seriously, this blubber''s puffing up like a balloon. How in the world does a custom-made chair get stuck?"


    "What''s everyone gaping at? Help him stand up!"


    My so-called father bellowed at the servants, as if he''s instructing a bunch of bystanders to help a buffalo trapped in the mud.


    ...


    <i>''Sigh .. Finally, the ordeal is over''</i>


    Iy on the bed, hands covering my face. Crying? Yeah, right. More like swearing up a storm at that god for dumping me into this mess.


    If only I''d scored a decent body. Then I could care less about being the protagonist or getting entangled in some convoluted mess. I''d be out there, living life to the fullest. Not stuck as this chubby dude with a mana pool the size of an ocean.


    By the way, let me clear up this viin business. Yeah, so the thing is, he died really fast, hence the<strong><i> ?viin? </i></strong>title?


    After he got tossed into the wild, he kicked the bucket, got resurrected by some dark sorcerer dude who also bit the dust because he couldn''t control his own puppet.


    This puppet, mind you, had more mana than the sorcerer himself. Then there''s this whole hero versus viin showdown. But honestly? Couldn''t care less.


    Step one, scrap this absurd wedding n. After that? I''ll figure out what to do next.


    .


    .


    .


    As the first rays of sunlight hit my face, I groaned and muttered, "What a way to start the day."


    "Oh, forgive me, young master. I was just collecting clothes forundry," stammered a maid, her voice quivering with fear.


    "Yeah, yeah, I know youe in the morning forundry duty".


    <i>''This guy here doesn''t even realize that half the maids are sent by his own mother''</i>


    Again? You see, his mother, the daughter of Duke Liander, married his father for political reasons.


    Confusing, right? Well, thisd''s father discovered a mana mine, and to gain control, the Duke schemed by marrying off his daughter.


    Sounds like a plot from a novel, doesn''t it? A year after marrying the earl, she gave birth to this... well, let''s just call him a character.


    Who knows how much pent up his parents were to have him so quickly. The earl vowed to protect him just because he resembled his mother, <strong><i>as if, </i></strong>more like a guarantee for his mother toe back one day.


    The mana mine now belongs to Duchess Kassidy Liander, yes, thed''s mother. Care for him? Not really.


    She abandoned her husband once her mission wasplete. She doesn''t care about thisd.


    The maids are here to keep an eye on him, in case he''s a genius. But that mission was called off a year ago, and now there''s only one maid left in the entire mansion.


    "How dare you! You''re going to wash all the mansion''s clothes."


    "..."


    "Get out!"


    "Y-yes, young master."


    As she left the room, I could hear her murmuring, "But I''m already the one who washes all the clothes."


    Damn my luck. I can''t raise any suspicions from the Duchess now.


    "Hey, wait! You''ll wash them without using your hands and legs."


    .


    .


    .


    "Hey, why is your face like this?" the head maid asked, noticing the perplexed expression on the young maid''s face.


    "Oh, Head Maid," the young maid replied with a sigh, "it''s just that the young master ordered me to wash clothes without using my hands and legs."


    The head maid raised an incredulous eyebrow. "What? Doesn''t he know you wash the entire mansion''s clothes alone?"


    "That''s why I''m bewildered, Head Maid," the young maid replied with a mischievous grin.


    "In the first ce, I don''t even have to touch the clothes to wash them"


    As she spoke, a magical spectacle unfolded before their eyes, where she effortlessly used her awakened ability to clean the clothes without lifting a <i>finger</i> or <i>leg</i>, leaving the head maid both amused and impressed by her magical prowess.

 Chapter 4 - 4 - Meeting Lady Thalia

    <h4>Chapter 4: - Meeting Lady Thalia</h4>


    <strong><i>Thalia''s POV</i></strong>


    "Nanny, could you please share some information about Young Master Zephyr?"


    I inquired, looking at her with hopeful eyes. My father, a Viscount, had orchestrated my engagement to the son of a Count.


    "Lady Thalia, I''m afraid there isn''t much I can say. Lord has prohibited me from revealing too much. However, I must advise you not to set your expectations too high,"


    Her words resonated with me, although I secretly yearned for a glimmer of hope.


    People had mentioned that he might be on the heavier side, but I found myself unfazed by that detail.


    Whether he was slightly chubby or not, it wouldn''t make a difference to me. I was content with the idea of having apanion who resembled a cute teddy bear.


    <i>{A/n: Ah, yes, he might be a bear indeed, just not the teddy kind.}</i>


    .


    .


    <strong><i>Zeph POV</i></strong>


    " <i>Achoo!,</i> I suppose I''ve caught the flu,"


    I muttered to myself, my sneeze a testament to my condition.


    Waking up in the morning, I followed my usual routine, causing the bunk bed to creak as I stood up. Staring at myself in the mirror, I beckoned the maids to prepare a bath for me.


    As I immersed myself in the water, I found myself experiencing an erection, a normal urrence.


    However, the unfortunate reality was that I couldn''t even see what was happening down there due to the presence of my rather humongous belly.


    " <i>Sigh,</i> When will she finally arrive?"


    I wondered aloud, frustrated by the wait.


    I directed my query towards one of the blushing maids, and from her reaction, I could at least deduce that my weapon is not that small but rather my body is too huge.


    "Y-young master, Lady Thalia is expected to arrive in about an hour," the maid stammered, her cheeks flushed.


    <i>''Sigh, how can this maid flush after seeing this fatty''s ugly body''</i>


    .


    .


    .


    <strong><i>Thalia''s POV</i></strong>


    "Hahaha, wee, Thalia," he greeted me with a cheerfulugh.


    "Greetings, Lord Count," I replied, bowing slightly and holding the hem of my dress in a proper noble greeting.


    "Very good, very good. I must say, I''m impressed by your etiquette,"


    heplimented me, and while I appreciated his words, I couldn''t help but feel a mixture of nervousness and excitement.


    I desperately wanted to catch a glimpse of my cute teddy bear, Young Master Zephyr.


    "Lord, may I inquire about the whereabouts of Young Master Zephyr?" I ventured to ask, unable to hide my curiosity any longer.


    "Oh, you mean Zeph? He''s in his room. Maids, please guide Lady Thalia to his room,"


    The Count ordered the maids, and I felt a twinge of disappointment that he wasn''t there to greet me himself.


    Nheless, I followed the maids, hoping to finally meet Zephyr in person.


    "Mydy, here,"


    With a mixture of excitement and nervousness, I entered the room.


    This was it ¨C<i> I was going to meet my future husband.</i>


    "Greetings, Young Master Zephyr,"


    I greeted him with a swift bow as I entered the room, eager to make a good impression.


    However, his calm and soothing voice caught me off guard.


    "Lady Thalia, let''s annul this engagement,"


    As his Calm words rang in my ears, Confusion and shock surged within me; <i>I couldn''t fathom why he would suggest such a thing.</i>


    I slowly raised my head to look at him, my expression still polite, but my thoughts racing.


    "What the hell, how can someone be this fat?" I blurted out, my frown unconsciously showing on my face.


    I hadn''t meant to say it aloud, and I quickly realized I had gone too far.


    My thoughts raced further as I assessed the situation. <i>''But wait, he just suggested annulment himself. Perhaps I can use this opportunity to break off the engagement...</i>'' I began to n.


    ''<strong><i>Hold on a second</i></strong><i> ¨C he''s the one suggesting an annulment? How dare this ugly pig reject me? I should be the one deciding whether to reject him or not,</i>'' my determination red, and I felt a surge of anger and defiance.


    ********


    <strong><i>Zeph POV</i></strong>


    "I don''t quiteprehend what you mean, Young Master Zephyr," After hearing her word the first thought that crossed my mind was, ''<i>Who''s the one that openly shared her thoughts and even crafted a vivid scene of my demise on the spot?'' </i>


    Suppressing my emotions was second nature to me, and I managed to keep aposed expression as I am very good in controlling my emotions.


    <i>{A/n: Yes, just like in the first chapter.}</i>


    "Mydy, I wish to suggest annulment of our engagement. As you can already discern, my physique doesn''t quite match the standards of someone of your caliber,"


    I exined, acutely aware of her haughty personality. Connecting myself to someone like her would be nothing short of foolishness.


    "Ipletely concur with your sentiment, about the annulment, of course. It''s truly disheartening for me, but I hope that Young Master has made this decision after careful consideration,"


    Her words causing my expression to twitch with irritation. It was bing clear why someone like this pig would target a girl like her ¨C <i>she was a wild rabbit in disguise.</i>


    "Thank you for your gracious understanding, mydy. You are wee to stay here for a few days before departing. It would be our pleasure to offer you our hospitality," I added, adopting a noble''s demeanor and then continued, "Please ask one of the maids to summon my father as well."


    "Iprehend, Young Master," she replied, leaving the room.


    .


    As I watched her go, I let out a sigh of relief; the matter had been concluded.

 Chapter 5 - 5 - My luck officially run out

    <h4>Chapter 5: - My luck officially run out</h4>


    <strong><i>Thalia''s POV</i></strong>


    Leaving that chamber, a sense of happiness surged within me, yet an inexplicable uneasiness gnawed at me. I couldn''t quite pinpoint the reason behind it, but my intuition had rarely led me astray.


    This time, however, it urged me to reconsider; breaking off this engagement might just be my greatest mistake.


    Yes, I decided, I''ll continue to y the part of his fianc¨¦e for a while longer.


    And if it bes necessary, I can always find a way to extricate myself from this situation. With that resolve in my heart, I turned around and re-entered the room.


    There he was, sitting on the floor with his legs half-folded due to his bulk. Despite his body''s limitations, he looked rather endearing as he supported his body with a wall and as like a teddy bear attempting to sp its hands together, hampered by its plush form.


    In that moment, he truly resembled a teddy bear.


    "How adorable,"


    I couldn''t help but voice my thoughts yet again.


    It seemed like my tendency to speak my mind without restraint was making a habit of itself.


    "Lady Thalia, why have you returned?"


    He inquired, his expression reflecting surprise. Observing the shock on his face was immensely satisfying.


    I mused that staying here a while longer to witness such amusing reactions might not be a bad idea.


    "Forgive me, Young Master Zeph," I began, offering a rather obvious excuse, "I find it difficult to break off this engagement purely for the sake of convenience. I value people''s character over their appearance."


    As I spoke, I expected his face to contort with irritation or frustration, but instead, he maintained an expressionless demeanor.


    A momentary shiver ran down my spine at the intensity emanating from his serious expression.


    However, his imposing presence was oddly offset by his bulky frame, almost resembling a teddy bear.


    The contrast between his serious gaze and teddy-like appearance held a strangely captivating charm.


    <strong><i>Zeph POV</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Krieekkk~</i></strong>


    The door opening interrupted my attempt at cultivating my mana. I was struggling to sit in a Quarter Lotus position, needing the support of a wall due to my bulk.


    As I saw her enter and gaze at me for a moment before uttering those words, "How adorable," it all made sense.


    This idiot thought of me as some sort of teddy bear. The humiliation of it all was not lost on me, and I could feel my emotions getting the better of me.


    I lost my temper and asked her, "Lady Thalia, why have you returned?"


    Of course, I knew why she had returned. It was undoubtedly her intuition at work.


    Yes, she was a psychic, and not a weak one at that. Her power was intuition, and while it might sound unimpressive, it was far from it.


    After awakening on her 18th birthday, sometime from this fat pig''s demise, she could urately predict the future with a 98% sess rate, anticipate opponents'' movements, and much more.


    It was undeniably overpowered, but then again, she was the heroine, and heroines needed something special, especially when theycked things like Dragon''s bloodlines or blessings from Light Angels, like other heroines often did. But enough about that; <i>back to business.</i>


    As she began her exnation with, "I find it difficult to break off this engagement purely for the sake of convenience..<i>.h...h</i>..."


    I realized that I was utterly andpletely screwed.


    My face seemed to have lost its soul as I stared at her, thinking that my luck had officially run out.

 Chapter 6 - 6 - Thalia’s Genius Plan

    <h4>Chapter 6: - Thalia''s Genius n</h4>


    As the sun rose, signaling the awakening of the world, a man could be seen, or more urately, takingborious steps due to the sheer weight of his body.


    "Haa...haaa...water,"


    I gasped for breath, calling upon a maid to bring me a much-needed drink.


    Why, you might wonder, was I putting myself through this exercise? To shed a few pounds? Well, in a world with magic, traditional exercise seemed rather unnecessary.


    You see, this excess weight was a result of an overabundance of mana within my body. Confused? Allow me to exin.


    Imagine you eat a hearty meal, and instead of causing indigestion, your body stores it as fat. That''s what''s happening here.


    My body,den with excessive mana, had chosen to manifest it as excess weight. But here''s the catch ¨C <i>my unique physique allowed me to conceal this mana-rted obesity effectively.</i>


    So why was I sweating it out with this seemingly futile exercise? It all boiled down to wanting a peaceful life.


    To achieve that, I needed to keep a low profile.


    Unlike those overpowered protagonists who grew weary of their godly strength, my aim was simple: <i>maintain a low profile until the academy starts, four months from now.</i>


    The academy was the gathering ce for nobles, a hub where people of noble birth congregated.


    It was more than just an educational institution; <i>it was aworking hub for forging connections and rtionships.</i>


    Upon awakening to their magical abilities, students were taught how to harness and control their newfound powers.


    Coincidentally, the day this portly individual met his untimely demise was the same day Thalia discarded him in the wilderness while en route to the academy.


    She cleverly utilized a bandit ambush, one she had arranged herself, to aplish this.


    In doing so, she secured her own safety because the academy implemented a tiered system of restrictions for its students.


    During the first year, students were essentially confined, unable to make contact with anyone outside the academy.


    The second year was slightly better, as they were considered normal students still able to leave as per needed.


    Finally, in the third year, students gained their freedom, not necessary for their attendance in academy but ofcourse everyone attended knowing benefits of <strong><i>Valeria Academy</i></strong>


    I, too, was set to awaken simultaneously with Thalia and join her on the journey to the academy. But for now, I needed to focus on the present.


    "Haaa...haa...Hey, Rolen, get rid of that wretched litter. It''s hindering my exercise," Imanded the butler while reclining on the litter, gasping for air.


    A maid promptly offered me grapes, while two others fanned me.


    I must admit, I felt rather regal in that moment, though I couldn''t help but curse these servants, as their indulgence was partly responsible for my expanding waistline.


    "<strong><i>Father...!!! </i></strong>"


    My father, wiping the sweat from his face with a handkerchief, looked at me. I continued, "Father, I''ve decided to exercise. Please allow all the servants to retire."


    He shook his head, saying, "It''s impossible."


    Undeterred, I persisted, "Father, I want to go on a pic at our seaside mansion and enjoy some delicacies there."


    He relented, much to my annoyance. His overprotectiveness never ceased to amaze me, but I knew what I had to do. I had meticulously nned my mana training, and it was time to put that n into action.


    "Very well, then. I will take my leave in two days,"


    .


    .


    .


    <strong><i>Thalia''s POV</i></strong>


    As usual, I roamed the mansion and stumbled upon a peculiar sight ¨C <i>a rather portly man reclining on a litter while a small army of servants fussed over him. </i>


    My mind wandered to that old story about a girl who kissed a frog, transforming it into a prince.


    Absurd, I thought,paring a frog to this man, who was more akin to a hippo, albeit a somewhat cute one.


    His face wasn''t bad, though perhaps a tad too round for my taste.


    But then, a peculiar notion crossed my mind. What if I could use him to gain control over the county?


    In exchange, I could keep him by my side as a sort of living decoration, like a sofa or a bed.


    As I gazed at him, I couldn''t help but think that it might just be the best idea I''d ever had.


    "Yes, well done, Thalia," I mused to myself for getting a alive teddy.

 Chapter 7 - 7 - Carriage cannot break,it can only bend

    <h4>Chapter 7: - Carriage cannot break,it can only bend</h4>


    In a grand Mansion that radiated both charm and dignity, a woman dressed in noble attire entered her office.


    The atmosphere within the room was as regal as the woman herself, with her mesmerizing ck hair and captivating eyes that could bewitch anyone who dared to meet her gaze.


    "Duchess, here are the reports of the issues you asked for," her aide spoke, her voice filled with a sense of unease.


    "It is about Young Master Zephyr."


    The Duchess, however, remained unfazed, her demeanor as cool as ever.


    "Is he dead?" she inquired without a hint of emotion.


    "No, Duchess," the aide responded, her anxiety growing.


    "These days, he has started doing some light exercise."


    The Duchess''s response was far from warm. "So, now you want me to know what he likes, what he eats... hmm."


    Her piercing gaze locked onto her aide, making the poor woman shiver and avoid eye contact.


    "F-forgive me, Duchess," she stammered. "It was a maid who reported it."


    "Don''t make excuses," the Duchess retorted sharply. "And as for that maid, inform her not to report anything that might arouse Count''s suspicion. He''s annoying enough as it is. Also, warn her that if she does report anything, her fate will be a grim one."


    A glint of death shed in the Duchess''s eyes as she spoke, leaving her aide trembling before she nodded and hastily left the room.


    "Why do I care about what a useless person does?"


    The Duchess mused silently, her thoughts drifting to her own circumstances.


    She had been forced into marriage with the Count to secure a mana mine, at least ording to what the public knew.


    But in reality, her own father had sought to control her by marrying her off and clearing the path for his inept son.


    In the midst of it all, she had taken precautions by giving birth to a child as a backup, but he had proven to be as useless as his father.


    Nheless, the Duke had let his guard down, ultimately leading to the loss of his son who had met his demise in a convenient ''<i>ident</i>''.


    This turn of events had left Kassidy as the sole heir.


    .


    .


    .


    <strong><i>Zeph''s POV</i></strong>


    At the Count''s estate, far removed from the Duchy, I found myself being helped onto a carriage by several servants.


    My portly figure made even simple tasks like this a challenge. The Count, my father, stood before me, a mix of emotions in his voice.


    "Child, as a useless father, I hope that at least you can achieve everything," he said to me, his words tinged with regret and something else I couldn''t quite ce.


    "I understand, Father," I replied with a stoic expression. In truth, I couldn''t care less about his emotions.


    This man had married another woman after my supposed demise, leaving me little reason to care about him.


    But then, just as I was about to depart, I heard her voice.


    "Wait!"


    I knew exactly what she was going to ask, and I couldn''t allow it.


    "No."


    I swiftly rejected her plea to apany me on this journey.


    After all, I had ns to seize an opportunity that would elevate me, even if it meant stealing it from a would-be hero.


    So what if it wasn''t the only opportunity? I had a penchant for stealing what I wanted.


    With the sound of hooves hitting the ground, the horses started to move, pulling the carriage forward.


    Fortunately, the carriage was built to withstand my considerable weight. It might bend under the strain, but it wouldn''t break..


    .


    .


    <strong><i>Thalia''s POV</i></strong>


    When I heard about my teddy bear''s departure, I sprinted towards the carriage, eager to ask if I could apany him on his journey.


    However, he rejected me...


    I couldn''t believe it. Rejected once again. But what bothered me even more was how he seemed to have guessed my intentions.


    Could it be possible that he possessed some sort of mind-reading ability? The idea was unsettling.

 Chapter 8 - 8 - Meeting Mother

    <h4>Chapter 8: - Meeting Mother</h4>


    As the carriage left the County, I instructed the coachman to make our way to Mother''s Duchy.


    I had a specific purpose in mind ¨C <i>to meet her. </i>She possessed the key to a ce I wanted to ess,


    Within this Sanctumy an incredible array of weapons, each imbued with the power of superior beings.


    They had consciousness, but when they chose a human, they had to start anew. This is why these weapons, despite their divine origins, lost some of their godly powers when wielded by a mortal.


    Convincing them to unleash their true potential was no easy task. After all, they were not mortals, so they had less inclination to favor human wielders.


    One such weapon, the ''<i>Zendal Bracelet,'' </i>was my target for persuasion.


    The Zendal Bracelet possessed the extraordinary ability to control mana.


    At first nce, it might seem overpowered, but there was a crucial limitation ¨C <i>it could only utilize mana internally, not externally.</i>


    Allow me to rify this further.


    The hero who previously wielded this weapon suffered from a peculiar disease that caused her mana vessel to leak.


    As a result, she would lose a certain amount of mana automatically, rendering her more or less manaless. This hero was also a sword prodigy, which might surprise some people.


    You see, ording to her family tradition, only boys could inherit their family name. So, to protect her secret, her father, who was the current head of the family, concealed her true gender from the world, presenting her as a son.


    It was indeed a shame, as she possessed exceptional beauty.


    But I digress. My main objective was to visit my mother. The hero had managed to convince her to hand over the keys to after acquiring knowledge about them from a mysterious entity residing in her earring.


    There were too many details to delve into, Lets recollect it another time.


    Upon reaching the mansion of Duchess Kassidy, I couldn''t afford to wait for the servants to assist me.


    I strode forward on my own, ignoring my earlier intention to maintain a low profile. As I arrived at the mansion''s gate, I addressed the guards with a rather breathless voice.


    "Haa...haa...hey, call Duchess...haa...Kassidy."


    I had finallypleted my sentence, though I couldn''t help but feel a bit winded.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <strong><i>Knock Knock </i></strong>


    "Come in," a voice filled with elegance and unwavering strength beckoned from within the room as the maid entered Duchess Kassidy''s office.


    "Duchess, Young Master Zephyr hase," the maid reported.


    "What? Why is he here? Don''t tell me he''se to beg for my affection like a child again," She responded with a sigh, recalling how he used toe to her every day when he was six or seven years old, pleading for her attention.


    She shrugged it off, seemingly uncaring and as if she''d dealt with this situation many times before.


    "<i>Sigh</i>... This child, after all these years, he hasn''t changed," Duchess Kassidy muttered, her tone implying indifference.


    She had seemingly made up her mind, intending to use the excuse of being busy with work to turn him away, just as she had done on numerous asions.


    However, the maid hesitated briefly before adding, "Forgive me, Duchess, but Young Master gave me this."


    She presented a small letter to Duchess Kassidy, which read: "<strong><i>If the Duchess tries to make some excuse like that, tell her I will visit Duchess Maria. So, don''te regretting at my door, as I''ll be busy next time.</i></strong>"


    Duchess Kassidy''s expression shifted slightly as she took in the contents of the letter.


    .


    .


    <strong><i>Kassidy''s POV</i></strong>


    I entered the room and saw a portly man sitting on the sofa. Seeing him, I sighed inwardly, thinking, ''<i>He''s still the same as always''</i>


    Maybe this is a new way to get my attention. Let''s wrap this up quickly and send him on his way.


    "Oh my, isn''t it my cute little chil..."


    "Duchess Kassidy, I''m not here to chat with you. I''ll be frank with you; I need something from your family treasury," he said abruptly.


    As I heard his words, I nked for a moment, not understanding what he was getting at.


    Was this some new way of seeking my attention? I supposed I could y along with this game until he revealed his true intentions.


    "Then tell me, Young Master Zeph, what do you have that would make me open the doors to the Liander treasury for you?" I asked with an expressionless face, waiting for this child''s tantrum.


    As his mother, I should at least give him something if he hade all this way. I couldn''t bepletely heartless, could I?


    "Duchess Kassidy, in exchange for ess to your treasury, I can give you the most important resource in this world: ''<strong><i>Mana</i></strong>,''" he dered.


    As I heard his words, I couldn''t help but be both amused and annoyed.


    He was taking this so far. What could I expect from the child of such a weak father?

 Chapter 9 - 9 - My fatal weakness

    <h4>Chapter 9: - My fatal weakness</h4>


    "Duchess Kassidy, I know very well that you''re getting annoyed and thinking this kid is talking nonsense," he continued, seemingly able to read my thoughts.


    Why was this child acting so mature and as if he knew everything?


    "Then why don''t you tell me how you can give me this so-called valuable resource? I don''t believe your father has any mana mine left,"


    I remarked with a smirk, As I saw himing towards me with his body taking small steps I thought of him as the same child who once tried to take his first steps toward me.


    It was still annoying, but as his mother, I couldn''t help but feel some responsibility for him.


    "I will inject mana into your body. Please ept it," he said as he ced his hands on my back, emphasizing our shared bloodline and good manapatibility.


    I sighed, thinking, ''<i>Enough, Zeph! Are you testing my patience..</i>.'' But before I couldplete my sentence, I felt an enormous surge of mana emanating from my back.


    As I felt the surge of mana, I swiftly stood up and held <strong><i>my</i></strong> <strong><i>son''s</i></strong> hand as I checked his mana. It was not just vast; <i>it was enormous and stil regenerating at very fast pace. </i>


    A smile slowly spread across my face as I realized what a genius my son was.


    "Son, you are..." I began to say, overwhelmed with pride afterall he was not useless.


    <strong><i>Zeph''s POV </i></strong>


    I injected my mana into her, and I could see the surprise in her eyes. She swiftly stood, turning around to hold my wrist, her eyes widening before a smile upied her face. I thought she was about to say something like "Son, you are..." But she was interrupted as I spoke.


    "It''s Zephyr for you, Duchess Kassidy. I''m here to do business, and that''s what I want right now. I hope you''ll ept my offer."


    She seemed to be about to say something more motherly, but I interrupted her.


    "I guess there''s a misunderstanding, Duchess Kassidy. You''re a businesswoman, and for you to talk to me like I''m your son just because you found me valuable shows all this. So, stop this, and I hope you''ll ept my offer."


    I spoke without hesitation because she was not my mother, and she certainly didn''t have the qualities of one.


    There was a saying in my old world: ''<i>Every child deserves a mother, but not every mother deserves a child.'' </i>


    I couldn''t act like her beloved child just to obtain a weapon.


    But here''s the catch ¨C I was terribly nervous. My heart was racing because I had just revealed that I was a mana mine. It was a gamble, and I knew the stakes:


    1. <i>She would either kidnap me and use me as a cauldron.</i>


    2. <i>Or she would ept the deal.</i>


    '' <strong>!?! </strong>''


    I couldn''t understand what was happening as I saw her eyes forming tears.


    She was thest person I expected to cry. She couldn''t cry;<i> it was impossible</i>.


    But my heart... I had been an orphan in my previous life, and I had received very little motherly affection.


    The quote I mentioned earlier came from the dean of my orphanage, a kinddy unlike any other. She had been a blessing to me, but the day she left, I felt empty, just like today.


    The emotions from both me and the previous owner of this body came hiting me together though I would have controlled them but I don''t know how much is she tormented him ¡ª <i>There was vague details about mistreatment she did to real Zeph. </i>


    And then, something unexpected happened. I felt my own eyes welling up with tears. So, this maybe the old body owners feelings wailing up, <i>''I need to get away from here''</i>


    "I hope you ept my offer, Duchess Kassidy. I will be waiting."


    I gathered myself for onest effort, my voice steady as I spoke without hesitation, and then I turned and left the room, leaving her alone.


    <strong><i>Kassidy POV</i></strong>


    Tears welled up in my eyes as he walked away. I couldn''t believe what was happening.


    It was the first time I had cried, all because of that child ¨C <i>no, he was no longer a child.</i>


    "Give him the key to the Treasury room,"


    I ordered one of the shadows that had been hiding in the room for my protection.


    I couldn''t help but think how weak I had be again. It reminded me of my past, a time when I had a weakness ¨C <i>a fatal one.</i>


    That weakness had been my child.


    As contenders for the Duchy, my brother and I had fought bitterly. He had ambushed our carriage, Nearly taking the life of my only heart ¨C <i>my child. </i>


    That day, I had vowed never to have a weakness again.


    For years, I had kept my child hidden in the background, protecting him until he turned 15. That''s when I made the Count take an oath of memory deletion.


    ording to the oath, if anything happened to my child, he would lose all memories of ever meeting me. The Count loved me deeply, and I knew he understood, but as a noble,


    I had a bigger responsibility than personal feelings.


    I already nned to send someone to fulfill the gap between his heart as his wife i know how much he loves me.


    But I can''t sacrifice all my people who trust me for my family.


    <i>This is what I was taught from childhood.</i>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <strong><i>Zeph''s POV</i></strong>


    "Haa... now it feels good." I moved through the hallway, feeling overwhelmed in her presence.


    Seeing her tears, my eyes welled up; after all, why not?


    She is my mother, who will help me gain faster entry into the Academy.


    Her affection towards me was evident from the fact that I needed an appointment just to meet her.


    ''It should keep her from taking actions.'' I cleared my tears, which were reflected outbursts of my emotions, intending to maintain a facade to make sure everything was right and go ording to my way.


    I felt my first steps towards Valeria Academy bing sessful, understanding Kassidy''s personality, which was likely to keep things going ording to her way.


    If I were to describe her in one word, it would be - a hypocrite.


    She sees herself as right while others are wrong.


    Her mind instinctively tries to mold things her way.


    Seeing those tears, I knew it was time to be a weak son in front of her.


    She will think of me aspletely under her control. ''I need to be stronger faster, or else.''


    If everything goes as per the novel, then had I acted haughty towards her, my body would have been found in some river. ''Duchess for ya.''


    Looking back at the direction I came from, a smile formed on my face.


    I will make sure that the future awaited Duchess Kassidy in just a year will be unforgettable.


    Until then, ''I am a very good son.''

 Chapter 10 - 10 - The Obsedian Order

    <h4>Chapter 10: - The Obsedian Order</h4>


    "Duchess Kassidy, you are now epted as ''Orderian,''"


    One of the shadow figures knelt before me, followed by twenty more shadows who knelt as well.


    They informed me that I was finally officially epted into the organization known as the ?<i>The Obsidian Order ?</i>


    I had joined them when one of these shadowy figures approached me, and I had no choice but to ept. After all, they had saved my son''s life on that fateful day.


    Yes, it was the shadows who protected us then. In return, they had told me that I was a candidate for this organization.


    Duchess Maria, a member of House Ronen, was also a candidate, though not officially inducted just like me.


    To be a full-fledged member and have the authority tomand these shadows at will, I needed the approval of a ''<i>The Obsidian Order''</i>


    The requirement for being epted as a ''<i>Orderian </i>'' was to have a talented younger generation who could serve as your heir and to whom you could pass on your ''<i>Orderian''s duty'' </i>after your demise.


    In my case, I had found that heir in my son, Zephyr, whosetent abilities had been awakened.


    And Also,with my son''s disy of power,now the Elders would have no objections if I offered ''<i>Luinera</i>,'' the guardian spirit of House Liander to my son.


    "Madam, Young Master Zephyr is leaving," a maid informed me. I turned my gaze outside the mansion to see him departing, assisted by some servants. My child had truly grown.


    "Luinera, as the owner of this Duchy, I request that you protect my son."


    With a graceful swish, arge, bird-like form of golden light emerged from my body and made its way into Zeph''s. I watched my son with mixed emotions, whispering, "I hope you have a good life, my son."


    "Shadows, eliminate all the spies in this mansion. I don''t want to see any of them until tomorrow."


    "We heed the ''Order''s''mand."


    With another swish, the shadows set to their task.


    ********


    <strong><i>Zeph''s POV </i></strong>


    Now that I had the treasury key, all that remained was to enter<i> ?The Sanctum?</i>


    The Sanctum had multiple floors, and the more keys you possessed, the higher you could ascend to obtain weapons of greater power.


    In my case, the ''<i>Zendal Bracelet'' </i>was on the lowest floor, which made it rtively easy to acquire.


    "Let''s depart. Help me with the carriage," I instructed the servants. With my taskpleted, I boarded the carriage.


    As I settled in, I felt a golden light entering my body.From the first nce I identified this light, It was ''<i>Luinera</i>,'' my mother''s guardian spirit.


    Due to this spirit Kassidy will arise in power, She got her control over Shadows inter volume as she adopted a orphan who awakened her ability to manifest Ice element and made possible for mother to gain control over the Shadows, As she be official member of ''<i>The Obsedian Order'' </i>a secretive organization managed by seven divine beings.


    Their purpose was to establish connections with talented individuals and find the most suitable vessel for their incarnation on Earth tobat evil.


    These chosen individuals, often heroes, would gain great power and be bound by certain restrictions, such as never lying or never giving in to anger, ofcourse these things will happen intter volume, Until then it''s alright.


    Now, she even given up her guardian spirit, I may be a valuable resource but not more than a Guardian spirit.


    Despite her initial hostility, I couldn''t help but think that she might not be as hateful as I''d believed.


    I nced at her through the carriage window, her back turned toward me.


    "Kassi¡ª Mother"


    At this moment, I realised, I need to be habitual of referring her like one, even though she doesn''t deserve it afterall.


    ''You can''t make an omelet without breaking an egg''

 Chapter 11 - 11 - Elsa’s Pitiful Life

    <h4>Chapter 11: - Elsa''s Pitiful Life</h4>


    In a quiet, dimly lit alleyway of Ronen Duchy, a cruel scene unfolded.


    A group of children, their faces twisted with malice, surrounded a little girl with silver hair and eyes, Elsa.


    They pushed and taunted her relentlessly, their cruelughter filling the air.


    Elsa endured their torment in silence, her expression a mask of stoicism. It seemed as though she had learned to hide her tears long ago.


    As the bullying escted, the children went so far as to bite her arms, causing Elsa to wince in pain but still refusing to cry.


    It was as if she had built a fortress around her emotions, a defense mechanism she had no choice but to develop.


    Suddenly, theughter and taunts were interrupted by the sound of approaching footsteps.


    The bullies'' faces paled with fear, and they fled in all directions, leaving Elsa behind.


    Her mother, Isabe, emerged from the shadows, her eyes filled with a mixture of relief and anguish.


    She rushed to her daughter''s side, embracing her tightly. "<strong><i>Elsa!</i></strong> Are you alright, my precious?"


    Elsa returned her mother''s hug, her eyes welling with unshed tears. "I''m... I''m okay, Mother."


    Isabe''s heart ached as she held Elsa, her voice trembling with guilt.


    "I''m so sorry, Elsa. I should have been here to protect you. My weakness allowed you to suffer like this."


    Elsa ced a trembling hand on her mother''s cheek. "It''s not your fault, Mother. We have each other, and that''s enough."


    As the tears welled up in Elsa''s mother''s eyes, she hugged her daughter tightly, her voice filled with a deep sense of regret. "Elsa, I''m so sorry... I should have been stronger for you."


    At that moment, their tender moment was interrupted by a somber voice. Both Elsa and her mother turned to see a portly man, tears glistening in his eyes, standing not too far away.


    He didn''t seem to be hiding; <i>rather, he appeared genuinely moved by the scene before him.</i>


    "Nice, nice," he said softly, his voice choked with emotion. "This is really a lovely bond between a child and her mother. I feel like crying."


    Elsa and her mother exchanged surprised nces, their tearful expressions mirrored in the eyes of the unexpected observer.


    .


    .


    .


    <strong><i>Zeph''s POV </i></strong>


    In a fancy carriage pulled by four strong horses, with two servant carriages ahead, Zeph set out on a journey away from the Duchy.


    "It''ll take me at least two days to get to ''The Sanctum.'' During this time, I need to prepare for my future.


    There''s that orphaned girl whom Mother hasn''t adopted yet; she must be around 14 years old.


    What?


    Do I feel sorry for her?


    Ofcourse not.


    It''s just that if she''s associated with me, I can have the upper hand when negotiating with Mother.


    In the end, she''s a businesswoman.


    I instructed the coachman, "Take us to Ronen Duchy."


    The irony in this situation struck me.


    The girl had endured mistreatment in Ronen Duchy due to her striking silver hair and eyes, a stark contrast to the locals who all sported scarlet hair and red eyes.


    Her uniqueness had marked her as an outsider.


    She was born to a maid, none other than the previous Duke of the Duchy but fled when Duchess Maria came to know the secret of her father''s demise.


    That was caused by Her own brother, who was the previous Duke but had already met his end in the same ident that my mother caused to eliminate her brother.


    The reason behind this tragic incident was simple¡ª<i>both of them were useless and were returning drunk from a brothel.</i>


    However, as Maria learned about her brother''s heinous deeds, she was consumed by rage and ordered the eradication of his entire remaining bloodline, whichprised a staggering one hundred individuals.


    Yes, her brother was indeed a man of culture.


    These very reasons exined why that wretched novel had gained immense poprity, granting ample screen time to all its characters, effectively forging connections with its readers.


    This was precisely why I despised it so much. The novel focused only on the heroes, leaving Zephyr, who''d suffered in the shadows of the narrative, with vague details regarding his past.


    Sometimeter, the girl managed to escape with her mother, who ultimately sacrificed her own life to save her beloved daughter.


    The child then found her way to Duchess Kassidy, a woman renowned for her shrewd business acumen, and was adopted into her household.


    Duchess Kassidy recognized the potential in this young girl and saw an opportunity to mold her into something extraordinary.

 Chapter 12 - 12 - Duchess Maria’s Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 12: - Duchess Maria''s Doubts</h4>


    <strong><i>Zeph''s POV</i></strong>


    "Elsa, my dear, hide behind me, now," she panicked, shielding her child from the looming shadow of a giant bear. She couldn''tprehend how such a colossal beast had found its way into the heart of the city.


    "N-no, m-mother! I will distract this monster; you run," Elsa insisted with determination, causing my face to twitch. This mother-daughter duo needed somemon sense.


    I stepped into the light, revealing my face as I offered, "Come with me. I''ll protect both you and your mother, Elsa."


    But before I could finish my sentence, a voice interrupted, "What a pleasant surprise, Young Master Zephyr,ing into our Duchy."


    At that moment, the only thought racing through my mind was, "Shit, what awful timing."


    .


    .


    .


    "Oh, Duchess Maria, what a pleasant surprise," I eximed, maintaining my facade of surprise.


    "A pleasant surprise indeed, but for us. How has such a figure like youe to our humble abode? And I''ve heard you never leave your County, so how did you recognize someone as humble as myself?" She inquired, her gaze briefly falling on Elsa and her mother, who promptly bowed their heads under Maria''s scrutiny.


    "Isn''t it obvious, mydy? Is there really anyone in this entirend with such intriguing eyes and beautiful scarlet hair? You are the most stunning woman one could ever hope to see," I replied with a stoic expression, as if stating the obvious. In truth, she was indeed in a league of her own.


    "You''re making me embarrassed, Young Master. I apologize for the behavior of my people earlier; I will ensure they are punished," she said, her gaze once again flickering towards Elsa and her mother.


    They shivered under her gaze. For me, at least she was reasonable and knew noble etiquette.


    Referring to a noble with such an ungraceful title as they did for me would earn them at least 50 whip strikes, which wouldn''t do me any good.


    "It''s okay, Lady Maria. I hope you will allow me to take these two under my wing, as you must already be aware of how they are treated here," I exined, aware that it might seem idiotic to reveal these things.


    However, Maria was different, thinking more with her heart than her brain, the opposite of my mother. That''s also why she usually loose against her.


    "I don''t understand why you''re that interested in these two, Young Master," she questioned.


    "Maybe I took pity on them, as I was on my way to meet you, of course," I replied.


    "Oh, to meet me? What a pleasant surprise. Let''s go somewhere else, as I can''t keep my guest standing. And you two can apany us," she said with a smile, her charm increasing.


    But I was not that insane to fall for someone like her, a monster who had killed people as casually as I farted.


    .


    .


    .


    <strong><i>Maria''s POV</i></strong>


    As I continued with my official work rted to the Duchy, my ring suddenly buzzed, causing me to startle. It only buzzed for important announcements from ''The Obsidian Order,'' and I couldn''t believe the name I saw ¨C ''Duchess Kassidy.''


    How she managed to attain such a position was beyond me. She had abandoned her child, deeming him useless. Still, her newfound status implied that she had found a suitable heir.


    My mind raced as I received news of Young Master Zephyr entering my territory. While it wasn''t prohibited, the manner of his arrival and sudden departure from his county raised questions.


    There had to be something significant that happened.


    I couldn''t help but notice him approaching Elsa. I knew her name because I had witnessed her being mistreated by other children many times.


    I often saw her mother consoling her, but I had never intervened. Now, with Zephyr taking an interest in them, I couldn''t help but wonder about his intentions.


    Did he have some peculiar fascination with them?


    Was he interested in that woman''s body?


    However, his statement abouting to meet me piqued my interest.


    There had to be a connection between his visit and Kassidy''s newfound status.

 Chapter 13 - 13 - Making a deal with Duchess Maria (1)

    <h4>Chapter 13: - Making a deal with Duchess Maria (1)</h4>


    <strong><i>Zeph''s POV</i></strong>


    Inside the opulent confines of the Ronen Duchy''s mansion, I found myself seated across from Duchess Maria, my mind reeling with disbelief.


    How could this woman be so conniving?


    And how had my mother consistently outwitted her in the past? as I saw Elsa sitting beside Maria.


    As I struggled to process the situation, Maria, sensing my interest in Elsa, took it upon herself to position the girl in herp. She began gently stroking Elsa''s hair, as if they were mother and daughter.


    The astonishment on my face mirrored the bewildered expressions of both Elsa and her mother, who were equally taken aback by this unexpected turn of events.


    Isabe, Elsa''s mother, made a subtle yet significant movement. She bit her lip, a sign that she wasing to terms with the realization that her daughter was about to be used as a bargaining chip.


    Isabe was no fool; she had managed to capture the attention of Maria''s brother amidst a sea of pce maids.


    However, her life had taken a dark turn when her child''s father had callously abandoned them.


    Nevertheless, Isabe had demonstrated remarkable resilience in the face of adversity.


    She had taken a daring gamble by ensuring her daughter''s escape on the day the borders were sealed. It was a desperate move, one that had led to her own betrayal by a formerrade who was nothing more than a stepping stone for Her.


    Amidst this unspoken tension, a voice finally broke the silence.


    It was Maria, her tone dripping with an unsettling sweetness. "My dear Zephyr, isn''t this a lovely reunion? I''ve heard so much about you and finally meeting like this. " She continued to stroke Elsa''s hair, her eyes locked onto mine.


    Isabe, unable to hold back any longer, interjected with a voice heavy with skepticism. "Duchess Maria, I fail to understand the sudden change in your attitude towards us."


    Maria chuckled softly, a chilling sound that sent shivers down my spine. "Oh, my dear Isabe, circumstances change, and so must we. You see, Zephyr and I have some matters to discuss, matters that concern both your future and mine."


    I couldn''t help but interject, my frustration and confusion bubbling over. "Get to the point,Duchess Maria. What do you want?"


    She turned her attention fully to me, her smile widening. "Oh, Zephyr, always so direct. Very well, let''s talk about the girl, shall we?"


    "Why do you want this girl so much, to the extent of asking me to hand her over? Don''t tell me it''s out of pity. I can infer two reasons: firstly, you''re interested in this girl''s mother."


    Maria''s tone remained soft yet chilling. Elsa shot me a venomous re, and Isabe''s frown deepened. The situation was growing more absurd by the second.


    "Second, you want something that only this girl has, or is it some kind of ki..."


    Before she couldplete her sentence, I interjected. Who would not? Isabe was looking at me as if I were some kind of demon.


    "Duchess Maria, control your thoughts. You''re discussing things you shouldn''t in front of children. As for my interest, just drop it. I don''t want them. You can simply cast her aside like she''s of no use to anyone, an illegitimate child of your brother."


    I said as things were bing burdensome. I would leave them be and find another way to achieve my goals. I had no intention of continuing this discussion, which could easily tarnish my reputation.


    "Oh, so you''re saying you don''t want them?" Maria''s hands stopped caressing Elsa''s hair, making Elsa clutch her skirt tightly, feeling humiliated by being treated as a bargaining chip.


    "Hehehe... What can I expect from a Duchess?" I said with a smirk, looking at her. I reached into my pocket and took out a letter enclosed in an envelope. "I''ll exchange this for those two people."


    Her lost smile returned to her face as she smiled and began to caress Elsa''s hair again. "Oh my, Young Master Zephyr, it''s not fitting as I''m around your mother''s age. <i>Fufu</i>."


    My face stayed as emotionless as ever, refusing to fall for her ttering advances.


    After all, I knew my standards quite well; I wasn''t about to propose to a heavenly beauty when I couldn''t even recognize my own face in the mirror.


    .


    "Don''t joke, Duchess," I responded, suppressing a chuckle, "It''s impossible for me to propose to you. As for this letter, it carries the secret of your father''s demise with solid proof."


    My lips curled into a faint smile as I watched her momentarily set aside Elsa, her noble demeanor slipping away in her desperation.


    It was clear that her father had adored her, sheltering her from any harm. But after his passing and witnessing her own brother''s transformation, she had taken it upon herself to safeguard what her father had cherished the most: his Duchy.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if she had misunderstood my first words about proposing, but I decided to let that notion linger in the air, adding a touch of humor to our conversation.


    .

 Chapter 14 - 14 - Making a Deal with Duchess Maria (2)

    <h4>Chapter 14: - Making a Deal with Duchess Maria (2)</h4>


    "What do you want, Young Master Zephyr?" The yful tone vanished from Duchess Maria''s voice, reced by a profound seriousness.


    Her eyes bore into me, revealing a desperation that mirrored my own just moments ago.


    "These two, and also you, will open this letter once I''ve left the duchy. Those are my conditions." I stated firmly.


    I was well aware that Maria couldn''t harm me due to Luinera''s protection, and her own guardian spirit had likely informed her of its presence.


    The worst she could do was attempt to seize the letter, even if it meant risking half of her Duchy.


    Guardian spirits were known for their destructive capabilities, obliterating a twelve-kilometer radius upon the death of their host. It was a severe form of self-defense.


    "But how can I guarantee that the contents of this letter are true, and that you''re not deceiving me?" Maria''s eyes were calcting, weighing the pros and cons of her decisions.


    Leaving Elsa, whom I desperately sought, behind without gaining anything in return would not be wise for her.


    "I will swear an oath to the Goddess of Truth," I replied confidently. "In this letter, all the information is true and verified. If any piece of information is incorrect, I will die on the spot."


    A faint smile yed on my lips, causing both Isabe and Maria to react with shock. Even the golden bird within me flickered, perhaps reprimanding me for such a reckless deration.


    I didn''t care; I continued, "Of course, the only information contained in this letter is the name of the person who killed your father."


    As those words left my mouth, the temperature in the room seemed to rise, and Maria''s eyes burned with a fiery intensity. Without hesitation, she epted, saying, "I ept it; give me the letter now, and you can leave."


    "Let''s go, Isabe and Elsa," I said, walking out of the room without waiting for the mother and daughter to join me.


    The Duchess would undoubtedly ensure they were removed from her presence due to the oath she''d taken not to read the letter. As expected, it was quite easy when you knew the future.


    As the three of us reached the carriage, Isabe held her daughter tightly, her protective instincts fully awakened.


    She dered, "I will not let you harm my daughter. As soon as the Duchess reads the letter, I will return to the Duchy."


    "Let''s get inside the carriage first. Help me!" I called for the servants to assist me in boarding the carriage, which creaked slightly but held.


    As we settled inside the carriage, Isabe held her daughter closely andforted her.


    The girl''s face was filled with worry and confusion as she stared at me and her mother, sensing the tension in the air.


    "Mother..." Elsa began hesitantly.


    "Don''t worry, my child. Once the Duchess has read the letter, we wille back, okay?" Isabe reassured her daughter with a gentle smile, full of motherly affection.


    "Hahaha... Miss Isabe, why are you making promises you can''t keep?" Iughed in a manner befitting a viin, watching as the two pitiful individuals awaited their fate.


    "What do you mean?" Isabe red at me, her expression now a mix of confusion and anger.


    "You know whose name is mentioned in the letter, Miss Isabe." I narrowed my eyes and grinned slightly, testing to see if she was truly as clever as I had thought.


    I watched as her face contorted in shock, and she clutched her daughter to her chest, beginning to cry.


    "No, no, no! It can''t be. He won''t leave us alone even after his death. My dear daughter, I''m so sorry," Isabe murmured amidst her sobs.


    Elsa, on the other hand, was not pleased with my role in this situation.


    She shot me a fiery re and yelled, "What did you do to my mother?"


    "No, Elsa, stop it! Thank you, Young Master, for saving my daughter''s life," Isabe interjected, her tone sincere and full of gratitude.


    "No problem. In exchange, Isabe, I want you to be my aide.


    I need your intellect," I stated firmly, aware that suggesting anything else would onlyplicate matters further, and the little girl might take it as an offense.

 Chapter 15 - 15 - Deceiving an ’innocent Bracelet’

    <h4>Chapter 15: - Deceiving an ''innocent Bracelet''</h4>


    I had already sent the mother and daughter duo to the county. Right now, I had more pressing matters to attend to.


    The carriage was deep in the forest, and I signaled the carriage driver to stop at a certain point.


    "Stop the carriage here," Imanded.


    "Young master, we haven''t reached Sea Mansion yet. It''s still far away," one of the servants protested.


    I gave them a stern warning, making my intentions clear. "Don''t make me repeat myself. All of you wait here. I will be back in a while. If any of you follow me, you are dead."


    They helped me alight from the carriage and stood their ground as I walked into the deep forest.


    As I ventured deeper into the woods, I couldn''t help but think, ''<i>Isn''t this forest quite dense?</i> By using a bit of mana, I can at least walk for some time; otherwise, I would have copsed on the ground.


    Eventually, I reached a small, rundown hut in the middle of the forest.


    Upon opening the door, I entered into a pitch-ck space, and a key in my pocket flew out, revealing a door that led to an enormous,pletely white hall.


    This was ''<i>The Sanctum</i>,'' where God resided. Even though it was the lowest floor of the Sanctum, it felt like I was in the realm of heaven.


    The beauty of this ce was truly awe-inspiring. It wasn''t just a room; it was an entirely different dimension filled with gardens, springs, natural wonders, and divine weapons that seemed to have a life of their own.


    But what I sought right now was here¡ªthe <i>?Zendal''s Bracelet?</i>


    .


    .


    As I ventured deeper into ''The Sanctum,'' I began to hear voices. It was a strange chorus of disembodied voices, like echoes from a distant past.


    [Hey, is that a human?]


    [Oh my, it''s already been thousands of years before someone arrived]


    [Maybe he''s an idiot who got lost]


    [You are an idiot. How could someone enter without the key, you idiot?]


    [Tch, he only has one key]


    [Yes, like if he had two, he would choose you, you fluke.]


    The voices continued their bickering and banter as I followed the direction leading to the <i>Zendal Bracelet.</i>


    Their conversations grew louder as I approached the artifact. It seemed they couldn''t fathom why I was interested in an apparently useless bracelet that couldn''t even be used for attack.


    Little did they know, my current overweight physique was posing more challenges than I could handle, and I needed the bracelet for its passive benefits. Losing weight was a priority right now.


    As I approached the Zendal Bracelet, amidst the echoing voices, I heard something unexpected ¨C <i>the sound of someone crying. </i>


    It appeared to be the weakest among this group of ancient artifacts, filled with a sense of worthlessness.


    "Leave, human. Choose someone else. I am useless."


    "Choose someone like Brother Space Ring or Sister Appraisal Earrings; they are better than me."


    "Hey, man, can''t you go with me? I have too much mana, and by joining forces, you can prove to your brother and sister how useful you are."


    I decided to employ a tactic I''d seen used by heroes who emotionally manipted individuals in dire situations. The bracelet, unaware of my true intentions, seemed vulnerable.


    "Are you telling the truth, human?"


    "Of course, pinky promise. Please, help this weak human, almighty bracelet, sir."


    I couldn''t help but cringe inwardly at my own bootlicking performance. But, for now, I needed to gain control of this arrogant essory. I nned to make it my pawn.


    "Okay, then. I will help you, as I am the almighty bracelet."


    The ck, sleek bracelet, adorned with intricate runes, transformed into a dust-like particle before floating toward me and reconstituting into its usual form, resting on my hand.


    .


    .


    "Oh, you are here, Your Highness. Let''s depart then," a servant said to me, interrupting my admiration of the bracelet''s intricate design.


    I quickly adjusted its size to fitfortably on my wrist before responding.


    "Let''s depart."

 Chapter 16 - 16 - Transition from Fat to fit(1)

    <h4>Chapter 16: - Transition from Fat to fit(1)</h4>


    I''m on my way to the seaside mansion, a necessary pit stop to avoid arousing suspicion about my sudden weight loss.


    It wouldn''t be ideal to end up on the magical tower''s dissection table, though that''s just a figure of speech. The magical tower is already aware of<i> ?The Sanctum? </i>and they possess three of its keys.


    "Master Zephyr, we''ve arrived at the mansion,"


    A servant informed me before assisting me in disembarking from the carriage.


    "Wee, Young Master Zephyr," greeted the butler of this mansion.


    It''s be quite a routine for me to visit here, leading my father to appoint a dedicated butler.


    <i>''I must shed some weight before starting at the academy as I don''t want to draw too much attention there,'' </i>I contemted as I addressed the butler. "Please refrain from disturbing me unless it''s for meals."


    With my instructions given, I made my way to my room. As I settled on the bed specially prepared for my size, it hit me just how colossal my body had be after Transmigration.


    .


    .


    .


    As the days stretched into weeks and the weeks seamlessly transformed into months, my daily routine had be a disciplined art.


    With the help of the Zendal bracelet, I meticulously controlled the flow of mana into my body. It was an intricate process, one that couldn''t be rushed.


    Attempting to convert too much mana in a single go would result in excruciating pain.


    My regimen was straightforward: every day, I worked on converting a 4 kg weightprised entirely of mana into tangible body strength.


    This systematic approach allowed me to steadily build my physical prowess.


    The progress was undeniable. In just one week, I found myself capable of lifting a 100 kg weight effortlessly.


    To put it into perspective, that already exceeded the physical limits of many ordinary humans.


    With each passing day, I could feel the surge of power coursing through my veins, and I marveled at the incredible transformation brought about by the careful maniption of mana.


    It was a journey of self-improvement and empowerment, one that held the promise of even greater achievements in the realms of strength and magic.


    "Young Master, You lookpletely different," the butler eximed, his astonishment evident in his voice.


    "Really, Do I look good enough?" I inquired.


    "Only good enough, You look like a perfect creation, young master," he replied.


    I couldn''t help but smirk internally at the butler''s response. I was well aware of the transformation that had taken ce within me over the past two months.


    My once-bulky figure had been reced by a physique that could only be described as otherworldly.


    Chiseled muscles, a well-defined six-pack, and a handsome face that could captivate anyone who gazed upon it - <i>I had be the epitome of male perfection.</i>


    However, I also knew that my rivals at the academy, particrly the heroines, were bound to be equally stunning.


    The academy was known for attracting individuals of extraordinary talent and beauty. Nevertheless, for the time being, I reveled in the fact that I was currently the most handsome man in my own right.


    As I contemted this, I realized that it was time to prepare for my uing journey to the academy.


    The most fascinating thing was this beauty was nothing in front of those professors from <i>?The Chrintain Valley? </i>as I remembered the description about them.


    I instructed the butler to arrange a luxurious bath and provide me with a new wardrobe. My old clothes were no longer suitable for my transformed physique.


    .


    .

 Chapter 17 - 17 - Transition from Fat to fit (2)

    <h4>Chapter 17: - Transition from Fat to fit (2)</h4>


    As I entered thevishly furnished bathroom of the seaside mansion, a sense of excitement filled the air.


    The butler had spared no expense in preparing this bath, knowing my transformation needed careful attention.


    The bathtub was a work of art, a gleaming marble basin that couldfortably fit two. It was filled to the brim with warm water, carefully regted forfort.


    Imported oils and soaps awaited me on a marble b nearby.


    Their scents were captivating, a blend of exotic spices and delicate florals. Each bottle disyed intricate designs, showing their rarity and worth.


    I added a few drops of scented oil to the water, watching it disperse its aroma.


    With the care of an expert, I selected a creamy bar of soap thatthered easily, promising to cleanse and rejuvenate.


    Rxing in the fragrant water, I couldn''t help but sigh with contentment.


    The oils left my skin soft, and the soap banished the day''s weariness. I closed my eyes and enjoyed a moment of rxation.


    After a while, I knew it was time to leave the bath. As I stood before the ornate mirror, I was taken aback.


    My ck hair framed a handsome face, and my skin glowed with vitality. My eyes, a shade of light gold, held a quiet intensity.


    I traced my hand along my firm, well-defined body, a testament to my dedication and the Zendal bracelet''s power.


    In that moment, I felt reborn. The reflection in the mirror showed a nobleman of unparalleled allure, ready to face the world.


    With newfound confidence, I wrapped myself in a plush robe and left the bathroom, ready to embrace the challenges and adventures beyond these opulent walls.


    Once I had left the revitalizing bath and admired my transformed appearance, it was time to don a nobleman''s attire that would match my newfound charisma.


    The butler had prepared an ensemble fit for a prince, one that would surelymand attention and admiration.


    The outfit wasid out meticulously on the ornate four-poster bed. The garments were crafted from the finest materials, a testament to the mansion owner''s wealth and taste.


    First, I picked up a soft, white linen shirt with delicatece cuffs. As I fastened the pearl buttons, a sense of elegance settled over me.


    Next came tailored midnight blue trousers that hugged my legs, showcasing my strength.


    A matching belt with a polished silver bucklepleted the ensemble.


    The velvet jacket, a deep sapphire, cinched at the waist, entuating my frame. It was adorned with intricate embroidery, a testament to exceptional craftsmanship.


    As I slipped into the jacket, I couldn''t help but admire the luxury it exuded.


    The velvet felt sumptuous, and the weight of the fabric was a reminder of the privilege I now held.


    For footwear, polished ck leather shoes werefortable and impably crafted, the perfect choice for a man of style and substance.


    The final touch was a burgundy silk cravat, tied in a simple yet elegant knot.


    As I stood before the mirror once more, I marveled at the transformation.


    The man who gazed back at me was no longer the overweight, unremarkable Zeph of the past. He was a vision of noble refinement, a man of stature and charisma.


    With newfound confidence, I left the room, ready to embrace the challenges and opportunities that awaited me beyond the mansion''s walls.


    My attire spoke of power, elegance, and a determination to conquer whatevery ahead.


    <strong><i>Finally, the day of departure had arrived.</i></strong>

 Chapter 18 - 18 - Mother’s Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 18: - Mother''s Reaction</h4>


    <strong><i>Finally the day of departure had arrived</i></strong>


    As I left the mansion and approached the awaiting carriage, I was momentarily stopped by one of the servants.


    "Please wait, Young Lord," the servant said with politeness, bowing slightly. I couldn''t help but appreciate how convincingly I appeared as a nobleman.


    "What are you doing? He is our Young Master Zephyr!" I heard my butler''s voice, firm and protective, as he intervened on my behalf.


    The servant''s eyes widened in shock as the realization hit him. "F-forgive me, Young Master," he stammered.


    With a gracious smile, I replied, "It''s okay; people can make mistakes." I was in high spirits today, and so, I decided to let this small incident slide.


    I then boarded the carriage on my own, leaving the servants looking at me in awe, their gazes filled with admiration and astonishment. It was a satisfying feeling to see the effect of my transformation on those around me.


    The carriage started moving, embarking on a week-long journey that would take me to the Ronen Duchy.


    During this time, I chose not to visit Duchess Maria, as I had no intention of willingly walking into the tiger''s den after having acted so confidently.


    Upon arriving at the Liander Duchy, I promptly issued amand to my entourage, expressing my desire to visit my mother.


    .


    .


    In the vast and opulent mansion of the Liander Duchy, a woman was deeply engrossed in her official duties. She meticulously sifted through a multitude of documents, her unwavering focus helping her weed out the traitors that had infiltrated her estate.


    "Duchess, Young Master Zeph has arrived," her aide informed her, a hint of hesitation in his voice. He had been about to mention the remarkable change in Zeph''s appearance but swiftly remembered his master''s prior instructions.


    Her head snapped up at the mention of Zeph''s arrival, her usualposed demeanor momentarily shaken by the surprise. Without missing a beat, she ordered, "What? He''s here? Bring me where he is immediately." Her aide, taken aback by her sudden urgency, hastened to carry out hermand.


    <strong><i>Kassidy''s POV </i></strong>


    As I heard about Zeph''s arrival, I wanted to meet him despite being busy with my work.


    However, I couldn''t just admit it; Zeph would think I was making excuses.


    I arrived at the guest room to find a man with ck hair seated there.


    "So, why have youe to see me now, son, after causing such amotion in Ronen Duchy?" I inquired, looking at my son with a hint of curiosity. Oddly, his expression seemed surprised, which puzzled me.


    "Mother, You don''t see any changes in me" he said as his face was full of surprise


    "Oh,yes,I think you did loose some little weight" I stated, thinking perhaps he had been on a diet or fasting. His face twitched strangely, and then he uttered something even more bewildering.


    "Just a little weight, mother. I lost a total of 200 kg."


    I was utterly shocked by his words. Why on earth would he lose so much weight? Had he bumped his head or something? What was going on with this child?


    .


    .


    <strong><i>Zeph''s POV</i></strong>


    I wasfortably seated on a sofa, anticipating the priceless expression that would spread across on Kassidy''s face when she saw my transformed appearance.


    I had envisioned surprise, maybe a gasp or a joyful exmation.


    Yet, as I observed her, there was no hint of astonishment. Instead, she carried on as if nothing had changed, which piqued my curiosity.


    Unable to contain my bewilderment, I finally inquired, "And what do you think, Mother? Do you notice anything different about me?"


    Her response was far from what I had expected. With a perplexed look, she said it was a little weight,


    ''<i>Just a little weight? What on earth? I went through a living nightmare to rid myself of that dreadful body, and now... this?''</i>


    I corrected her, emphasizing the magnitude of my transformation, "It''s not ''just a little,'' Mother. I''ve shed an entire 200 kilograms!"


    Her reaction left me utterly bbergasted. Was she ying a joke on me? It was like something out of those mysterious Asian novels I''d heard about.


    Whatever.


    ''It should be enough,'' a smile formed on my face as I understood that my sudden weight loss wouldn''t arouse her suspicion.


    It felt rather amusing how her mind worked, portraying everything as normal while forgetting that her very own son had be a viin due to her influence in the first ce.


    Yes, the main reason for Zephyr''s wed personality was his mother''s negligence and father''s overcare.


    But for now, It should be sufficient for her not to investigate the reason behind my weight loss being rted to an Artifact.


    Once I reach the Academy, everything will be fine.

 Chapter 19 - 19 - Arrived at my Home

    <h4>Chapter 19: - Arrived at my Home</h4>


    After my brief visit with my mother and a request that didn''t quite go as nned, I departed from the Liander Duchy. My intention had been to surprise her, but it seemed my efforts were in vain.


    I had forgotten to mention Elsa and missed an opportunity to secure some benefits. Her nonchnt reaction to my transformation left me reeling and, quite honestly, questioning my newfound self-confidence.


    Leaving the Liander Duchy behind, I couldn''t help but wonder if my dramatic weight loss had even been worth it.


    Two dayster, I arrived back in County. Since Thalia had already left to prepare for the academy, no one here was aware of my dramatic change.


    I would be entering the academy not as the Count''s son but as the Duchess Liander''s son, adopting the name "Zeph Liander" to shield myself from Thalia''s torment.


    As I stepped off the carriage, I overheard some murmurings. But these weren''t about my transformation. They were about my absence.


    "Hey, isn''t that hippoing?"


    "Fat chance! That hippo''s probably wallowing in water somewhere."


    Thanks to my enhanced hearing, courtesy of my mana control, I could practically hear a pin drop in a rainstorm. My expression twitched at their disparaging remarks.


    Then, a familiar voice chimed in, "Oh, my son, look at you! You''ve lost so much weight!"


    I turned to see my father, who was trying to disguise himself with sses. But apparently, disguises like that only worked in fiction, not reality.


    "Indeed, Dad," I replied, a bit taken aback by his joviality. "How was your day?"


    "Hahaha, just fine, my boy. Your mother sent me a letter. You can''t imagine how happy I am," he chuckled


    So, I couldn''t help but think, someone must have told him that he looked good with sses. I sighed internally, "Dad, you''ve been scammed."


    As I entered the mansion, I could see the astonishment on the faces of those who remembered me. Their jaws dropped, and many of the maids began blushing.


    But honestly, I couldn''t care less. These were the same people who had called the previous owner of this body all sorts of names, and I''d lost count of how many times they''d done it.


    .


    .


    Iy on my bed, my expectations soaring high after shedding all that weight.


    I couldn''t help but imagine how the scene would unfold:


    Girls would cry like crazy, their tears forming rivers of awe.


    Boys would grit their teeth in sheer jealousy, their faces turning an interesting shade of green.


    But here I was, in my newly chiseled glory, and well, whatever. I shrugged off my disappointment, realizing that perhaps reality didn''t always align with my wild fantasies.


    Instead, I needed to focus on preparing for the academy, because who knew what kind of extraordinary powers I''d awaken there!


    .


    .


    In a secluded training ground, the air was filled with the sound of shing weapons as a young girl, disguised as a boy, sparred with her trainer.


    Her movements were swift and precise, a testament to her dedication and skill.


    With each strike, she forced her trainer to step back, their swords locking in a fierce struggle. She was determined to prove herself, not just as a talented fighter but as someone who could surpass her limitations.


    As the fight reached its climax, the girl executed a perfect feint, throwing her trainer off bnce, and with a lightning-fast strike, disarmed him.


    The trainer stumbled backward, defeated but with a proud smile.


    Around the training ground, several onlookers, including servants and fellow trainees, were engaged in hushed discussions.


    "Did you see that move? Our young master is incredibly talented."


    "Yes, it''s a shame he doesn''t have any mana. He could be a real force with it."


    The girl, panting but victorious, raised her sword in triumph, a determined glint in her eyes. She mightck mana, but her skill and determination were boundless.


    She was determined to carve her own path in a world dominated by magic.


    .


    After a grueling training session, she made her way to her private bathing chamber.


    The room was elegantly decorated with hints of opulence befitting a young noble, but it was her moment of sce.


    With graceful movements, she undressed, revealing a body that bore the marks of rigorous training.


    Her hands, once delicate and pristine, now had calloused skin, evidence of countless hours spent honing her sword skills. These marks told a story of her dedication and relentless pursuit of excellence.


    As she eased herself into the steaming bath, her sapphire eyes glistened with a hint of exhaustion, but also determination.


    The water enveloped her, soothing her tired muscles, while fragrant oils and soaps released their scents, creating an aura of serenity around her.


    She reached for a mirror on the side, gazing at her own reflection. Her hair, a striking shade of silver that seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly luster, cascaded in gentle waves down her back.


    It framed a face that could only be described as ethereal. High cheekbones, a straight nose, and full lips formed a harmonious bnce, enhancing her allure.


    Her eyes, the most striking feature, were like sapphires, gleaming with an inner fire.


    They held a depth of wisdom and determination beyond her years, a testament to her resilience in the face of challenges.


    Her lithe body, adorned with a scattering of training marks, was a testament to her strength and grace.


    She was not just beautiful; she was an embodiment of both power and femininity.


    As she reclined in the bath, thoughts swirled in her mind. Her path was one of hardship and obstacles, but she was determined to rise above them. With the reflection of her captivating face in the mirror, she knew that she was destined for greatness, not just in beauty, but in skill and strength.

 Chapter 20 - 20 - Alex’s Regrets

    <h4>Chapter 20: - Alex''s Regrets</h4>


    Amid the dense forest, dappled sunlight pierced through the canopy, casting fleeting patches of warmth on the forest floor. The boy, Alex, just 18 years old but already marked by life''s harshness, ran with a determined grit etched on his face.


    In his arms, he held his 6-year-old sister, Lily, a fragile bundle of innocence, her eyes wide with both wonder and fear. The forest around them whispered secrets of ancient times, but there was no time to listen.


    Behind them, the cruel pursuers closed in, a group of ruthless men with wicked daggers gleaming in their hands.


    Their leader, a menacing figure named Renar, barked orders to catch the siblings. They were relentless, fueled by a dark purpose.


    Alex''s breaths came ragged, his body bearing the scars of their desperate flight. He nced down at Lily, her tiny hand gripping his shirt, and he whispered, "Hold on, Lily, just a little longer. We''ll make it through this."


    Lily, her eyes teary but trusting, nodded, clutching her brother tightly. "I trust you, Alex."


    The forest seemed to offer a sanctuary, hiding them amidst the trees and tangled vines, but the danger was real, the chase relentless.


    "We''re almost there, just a bit farther," Alex encouraged, his voice strained but resolute.


    As they pressed on, the boy''s heart raced, his body pushed beyond its limits.


    The sound of footsteps grew nearer, and the menacing figures drew closer.


    One of the pursuers called out, "Give up, boy! You can''t escape us."


    With a fierce determination, Alex turned his head and shouted back, "I''ll never give up, not while I still breathe!"


    They burst into a small clearing, the end of the forest in sight. The siblings could taste freedom, but the danger was not over.


    Alex reached the forest''s edge, and with a final burst of strength, he sprinted into the open, his sister held tightly in his arms.


    But as they reached the edge of the forest, whaty before them was not what they expected.


    A massive cliff stretched out before them, shrouded in an eerie fog that seemed to be the gateway to another world.


    It was a passage to the lower realm, a ce of mystery and danger. At the brink of the cliff, Alex came to a halt, his heart pounding.


    He gently ced Lily down, shielding her with his body as he turned to face their pursuers onest time. The men approached, drawing wicked swords, ready for a final battle.


    With an otherworldly grace, Alex engaged in a battle like no other, his movements a dance of both desperation and determination.


    As the battle raged on, he couldn''t tear his eyes away from Lily, who watched her brother with wide, innocent eyes.


    But in the midst of the chaos, one of the pursuers, a man named Darian, slipped on a moss-covered rock and lost his bnce.


    He hurtled toward the cliff''s edge, his eyes widening in terror as he realized his impending doom.


    Alex''s heart stopped as he saw Lily, unaware of the impending danger, standing near the edge, her small figure framed by the swirling fog below.


    With lightning speed, he released his internal energy, sending a powerful shockwave that threw Darian back. The pursuer crashed to the ground, dazed but alive.


    However, in that split second, he couldn''t reach Lily in time. She slipped over the edge, her tiny fingers reaching out toward her brother.


    "Alex!" she cried out, her voice filled with fear.


    Time seemed to slow as Alex''s heart pounded in his chest. He lunged forward, desperately extending his hand over the precipice.


    His fingertips brushed against Lily''s, but it was not enough. She slipped through his grasp, her eyes locked onto his.


    "Brother!" she screamed, her voice fading as she descended into the foggy abyss.


    Alex''s world shattered. He was left clinging to the edge, his fingers numb and trembling. Tears streamed down his face as he looked into the empty space where his beloved sister had been just moments ago.


    "Alex! What have you done?" Renar, the leader of the pursuers, shocked as he and the others saw lily falling from the cliff, making their heart strain from the aftermath.


    But the boy was lost in grief, his world reduced to a foggy abyss of despair. He barely registered Renar''s words as the man raised his dagger, ready to strike.


    In that moment, as the fog swallowed his sister''s memory, Alex''s heart was consumed by a darkness deeper than the abyss itself.

 Chapter 21 - 21 - Alex Father’s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 21: - Alex Father''s Decision</h4>


    The forest, shrouded in twilight''s embrace, bore witness to a tragedy of profound proportions.


    Alex, once the epitome of strength and power, now stood as a shadow of his former self, his eyes ame with anger and sorrow.


    The relentless pursuit of his precious Sister Lily, had pushed him to the brink of madness.


    The pursuers, driven by fear and misguided intent, closed in on Alex and his beloved sister.


    But he wouldn''t let them harm her, not after everything they had endured.


    With a roar that echoed through the ancient trees, he ignited his cultivation, a life''s worth of power burning like a beacon of vengeance.


    As he lunged at the pursuers, his red eyes reflected not just anger, but infinite sadness, an abyss that threatened to consume him.


    Each swing of his fists or de, every burst of energy, brought pain and despair to those who dared approach.


    Amid the chaos, Alex''s thoughts raced. He remembered the day Lily was born, her unique <i>''Chaos Physique''</i> filling their lives with both wonder and trepidation.


    Her very presence absorbed mana from the world around her, weakening those nearby.


    It was a power she never asked for, one that made her an outcast among their own people.


    His thoughts turned to his father, a man who had once been an epitome of strength himself. But despite his power, he couldn''t protect his own daughter.


    The decision to send Lily to <i>?the Chrintain Valley?,</i> a ce filled with mana and outcasts like her, had torn their family apart.


    His father believed it was the best ce for Lily to live a safe life, away from the world that feared her abilities.


    But Alex had misunderstood, thinking his father was throwing Lily into banishment and making her life hell.


    The tears welled up in Alex''s eyes as he thought about his mother, a demon with whom his father had a strained rtionship.


    It seemed like their family was destined to be torn apart by the very powers they possessed.


    But right now, none of that mattered. His focus was on protecting Lily, his precious sister, the one he loved more than anything else in the world.


    The anger at the pursuers who sought to harm her fueled his every move.


    The battle raged on, and Alex''s strength seemed limitless. He didn''t care about the consequences; he would do anything to keep Lily safe.


    But then, in the midst of the chaos, he found himself face-to-face with the one person he despised the most - the man responsible for all of this, the man who had taken Lily away from him.


    This man, a figure of immense power, was none other than his own father. The shock of this revtion briefly shattered Alex''s rage and gave him pause.


    He couldn''t believe that his father, the one who had raised him and taught him everything he knew, was behind the pursuit of Lily.


    But there was no time for sentiment now. His father was equally formidable, his strength on par with that of an Immortal King.


    The sh between father and son, fueled by anger, hatred, and sorrow, was inevitable.


    As their battle reached its climax, Alex''s resolve deepened. He would do whatever it took to protect Lily.


    Slowly, he began to burn his life force, channeling his energy into a final, desperate surge of power ¡ª <i>In a world where he couldn''t have his sister, his life felt meaningless.</i>


    His father, realizing the desperation in his son''s eyes, hesitated for a moment. But it was toote.


    Alex''s life force burned brighter, and the man''s eyes widened in shock.


    In the end, it didn''t matter who they were or what they had once meant to each other. All that remained was a father and son, locked in a battle of wills and power.


    And as the mes of Alex''s life force consumed him, his father, with a heavy heart, made a choice.


    With a swift and deliberate strike, he incapacitated his own son, bringing an end to the violence. The forest fell silent, the echoes of their struggle fading into the night.


    In the aftermath, as the fog of battle cleared, the truth remained a bitter pill to swallow. Alexy unconscious, and his father, standing over him, couldn''t help but wonder if he had made the right choice.


    Their family, torn apart by powers they couldn''t control, faced an uncertain future, one that would forever be marked by tragedy.


    As he stood there, overlooking the abyss where his daughter had disappeared, the man whose strength was akin to that of the Immortal King felt a solitary tear escape from his left eye.


    In that tear, held the weight of sorrow and the depths of helplessness.


    <i>''Forgive this ipetent father, Lily. I hope you will find a better father in your next life, my dear''</i>


    The man''s once-proud demeanor crumbled, reced by a profound sense of loss. He had been willing to make difficult choices, believing they were for the best, but now he was left with the haunting realization that he might have lost both his children in the process.


    He had been a heavenly figure, capable of feats that could bend the veryws of nature, but in this moment, he was just a father who had failed to protect his own.


    His heart ached with the weight of his decisions, and the tears continued to flow as he grappled with the pain of losing his precious daughter.


    In that solitary tear, the man''s regrets, his love for his children, and his desire for a different oue were all encapsted.


    The cliff''s edge seemed to offer no sce, no answers, only the unforgiving darkness of the abyss below.

 Chapter 22 - 22 - A girl or a Bird??

    <h4>Chapter 22: - A girl or a Bird??</h4>


    In the depths of the Demon Realm, a ce that could send shivers down the spine of even the bravest souls, there existed a bustling yet eerily captivating world of demons.


    To call it barbaric would be an injustice, for it had a semnce of normalcy, but it was teeming with beings that would make a human quiver merely at the sight of them.


    Yet, amidst this realm of dark enchantment, one figure stood out like a beacon of otherworldly beauty.


    Her name, if it could be whispered in hushed tones, would send chills down the spines of the bravest demons.


    To call her only <i>?beautiful?</i> would be an insult to her, for her charm transcended humanprehension. Her name was<strong><i> ''Amrantha Tenebri Noctilucis''</i></strong> with ethereal allure, a temptation that made even the most powerful demons weak at the knees.


    With amethyst hair cascading like a waterfall of twilight and eyes of the deepest purple, she embodied a beauty that could only be described as divine.


    Her skin, like baster, bore no mark of imperfection, and her features were so finely sculpted that they put the most exquisite works of art to shame. Her aura, however, was the true testament to her power ¨C<i> it resonated with the strength par with an Immortal King, a force that couldmand the very elements.</i>


    But despite her enchanting appearance and formidable power, her eyes betrayed a deep sorrow that no demon, no matter how ruthless, could ever fathom.


    The news of her beloved daughter Lily''s demise and her son''s unconscious state, inflicted by his own father, had shattered thest remnants of her rationality.


    Seated upon a ck throne that seemed to pale inparison to her radiance, she issued amand that would send tremors through the entire Demon Realm.


    Her voice, a melodic yet chilling symphony, resonated with authority as she ordered, "<strong><i>Attack the Saint Realm. Massacre them. I want my child back, and I want you to find Lily. Jump from that cliff, die there, but don''t return to me without my daughter.</i></strong>"


    Her words hung in the air like a dark incantation, sealing the fate of her enemies.


    The throne upon which she sat seemed to acknowledge her power, enhancing her already enchanting presence.


    Her army, not mere soldiers but beings with auras akin to the most formidable demons of the realm, numbered a thousand strong.


    As she uttered hermand, they vanished into thin air, summoned by her will alone. With a synchronized and menacing motion, they began their relentless march towards the cliff, where her son hadst been seen, and where her beloved daughter''s existence remained a haunting question mark.


    In the demon realm where beauty was a curse and power a weapon, she was the embodiment of both.


    As her army moved with purpose, her amethyst hair shimmered like the night sky, and her purple eyes, filled with an ineffable sadness, bore the weight of a mother''s love and a demon''s wrath.


    Her presence alone was a harbinger of doom for any who dared to cross her path.


    .


    .


    .


    In a distant forest, hidden away from the prying eyes of the world, a handsome man with raven-ck hair and light golden eyes could be seen.


    He moved with a grace that belied his immense strength, and the very earth seemed to tremble beneath his feet. But this wasn''t wanton destruction; it was a form of training, a way to hone his incredible power.


    With each punch, the forest trees crumbled, their mighty trunks reduced to splinters by the sheer pressure of his blows.


    The man panted heavily as he continued his relentless assault on nature, sweat glistening on his brow.


    "Haaa... haaa..." He paused, wiping his brow with the back of his hand. "I''ve beening here every day for the past seven days.


    In just one more week, the academy will begin, and I have to awaken. I need a strong body to unlock a powerful ability."


    As he contemted his training regimen, a sudden and unexpected voice shattered the tranquil atmosphere of the forest.


    <strong><i>"</i></strong><i>Aaaaahhhh! Caaaattchh meee!</i><strong><i>"</i></strong>


    He blinked, scanning the sky as the voice echoed around him. What he saw left him momentarily bewildered. There, in the open sky, was a little girl. It seemed as if she were flying, but her descent was far too rapid to be controlled flight.


    "<i>Wwohhh... woohhh...</i>" The girl''s voice quivered, her panic evident as she plummeted toward the ground. "Little girl, move your hands, try to fly, or you''ll break your bones!"


    The man''s voice rang out urgently, his instincts kicking into gear. He couldn''t fathom how a child had ended up in such a perilous situation. As he watched her fall, he realized there was no time for her to react or regain control.


    "<i>Youuuu, stupid, maannn! Catch me!! </i>"


    The girl''s voice grew louder, more desperate, and her words were a plea for salvation. Without hesitation, the man focused his power, channeling the mana that surrounded him to strengthen his body. With a burst of energy, he leaped into action.


    As the girl hurtled toward the ground, he reached out with lightning speed, his strong arms enveloping her small, fragile form.


    The impact was still powerful, but it was cushioned by his enhanced strength, preventing her from suffering the full force of a bone-shattering fall.


    He held her close, heart racing from the adrenaline coursing through his veins.


    She was safe, but the questions remained: <i>How had she ended up falling from the sky, and who was she?</i>

 Chapter 23 - 23 - Lily meet up with Zeph

    <h4>Chapter 23: - Lily meet up with Zeph</h4>


    As I continued my training, a sudden movement in the sky caught my attention. A figure tumbled from above, and before I could react, I found myself catching her.


    Her small frame was surprisingly light, and I couldn''t help but notice her enchanting Light Purple hair as I steadied her.


    "You stupid man, I already said I can''t fly," she scolded me, her adorable pout and folded arms making her look even more endearing.


    I couldn''t resist the urge to pinch her cheek gently, earning myself a small, yful smack in return.


    "Ughh... It hurts. Little girl, don''t hit. Big brother like this,"


    I teased, feigning pain, but secretly enjoying this unexpected encounter.


    "Why are you pinching my cheek from the start? You don''t have manners befitting of a gentleman. You look like a barbarian,"


    She scolded me with an air of sophistication that seemed out of ce for someone her age. I couldn''t help but smile.


    "Okay, sorry. Forgive this big bro, little girl. Tell me, where are you from?"


    I asked, my heart softening as I patted her Purple hair, trying to stop the tears that had threatened to fall from her purple eyes. Her gesture toward the sky and her attempt at exining her fall intrigued me.


    <strong><i>Lily''s POV</i></strong>


    As I tumbled from the sky, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread wash over me.


    The ground was getting closer, and I had no means of slowing my descent.


    Panic coursed through my veins until suddenly, I felt a firm grip on my cheek.


    It was as if I''d been plucked from the air by some unseen hand.


    Startled, I looked up to see a man with sharp features and a handsome face, his hand still pinching my cheek.


    I tried to re at him, my little brows furrowing in irritation, but his face was far too close, and his smile far too charming. A blush colored my cheeks as I turned away, muttering a few choice words about manners.


    His dramatic reaction to my displeasure made me giggle despite myself. "Why, are you pinching my cheek from the start?" I protested, my tiny hands folding across my chest.


    I didn''t understand how this man could be both so rude and so... well, good-looking. He certainly didn''t have the manners befitting a gentleman.


    Before I knew it, he yfully gave my head a light tap. "Waaah... waaaah... you hit me!" I cried, not because it hurt, but because I was shocked.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I looked up at him with the most pitiable expression I could muster.


    He quickly apologized and patted my head gently, stopping my fake tears from falling. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of triumph; it seemed I had this<strong><i> ?big bro?</i></strong> wrapped around my little finger.


    When he asked where I was from, I pointed to the sky and tried to exin that I''d fallen from a cliff while my brother Alex was fighting bad people.


    My speech was limited, but my gestures were enthusiastic, as I hoped he could understand my predicament


    .


    .


    <strong><i>Zeph''s POV</i></strong>


    *<i>Badump </i>*


    My heart raced so fast that I felt it might burst out of my chest. Did she just say "<i>Alex </i>"?


    <i>''No, it couldn''t be. How could my luck be this terrible?''</i>


    It all started to make sense. This girl had to be Alex''s sister. Referring to Alex as one of the most tragic characters was not an exaggeration.


    After her sister''s fall into the lower realm and being epted as a disciple by an evil old man who found her chaotic body intriguing, she was taught the most dangerous and sinister art, the ''<i>Heavenly Chaos Demon Art.'' </i>


    This art allowed her to extract mana from people''s bodies without even touching them, and not just mana but life force as well. She became the formidable viin in Volume 8 of the Novel, introduced inter volumes through a shback of Alex.


    In two years, Alex would attend the academy in search of his sister, but he would likely still be unconscious, thanks to that man.


    I gulped, feeling a mixture of shock and dread wash over me.


    But I couldn''t just leave her, could I?


    Regardless of what she might be, it didn''t sit right with me to abandon her.


    I might not be a real viin, deep down.


    I should help her, right? After all, I was once a civilized man, wasn''t I? Despite her annoyingly cute puppy-like cheeks that tempted me to pat her head, I was merely acting on basic human decency.


    "Let''s go, little girl, to my house. I''ll give you some chocte,"


    I babbled, mimicking the same approach that old man used to convince this little one of his innocence.


    "But Mother said evil people use this to trick small, naive children," she replied, parroting the same words.


    I couldn''t help but think, how could a demon Queen call other people evil?


    "But you''re not naive or a child; you''re a smart girl, right? And do I really look that evil?" I asked, shing a smile that could make a boy fall for me, let alone this little girl.


    "You''re right, big brother! Let''s go!" she eximed, her eyes filled with excitement.


    .


    .


    .


    On a cliff surrounded by thick fog, a group of around 1000 people had gathered.


    Half of them were there to retrieve their young master, while the other half hade to rescue their young miss, who had fallen from this perilous cliff.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, these shadowy figures leaped off the cliff, resembling a cascade of bodies plunging into a waterfall.


    It might seem that fear for their queen had driven them to this extreme, but in truth, it was their unwavering loyalty that motivated their daring leap.


    After a brief period, the forest below was shaken by a series of colossal thuds, the result of the 500 mennding simultaneously.


    Remarkably, not a single one of them suffered any injuries.


    In the blink of an eye, they dispersed in all directions, seemingly on a quest to explore every corner of this human world.


    Their stealth abilities were unmatched, making them nearly impossible to detect. However, a few exceptionally powerful and sensitive beings, though not surpassing their queen, managed to sense their presence due to the concentrated aura generated by their collective actions.


    .


    .


    In a grand hall of immense proportions, several imposing seats or thrones were upied by seven individuals.


    All at once, their eyes opened, and they began to converse.


    [So many demons in the human world... is this the beginning of a war?]


    [No, it doesn''t seem like that. I sense they are here for a specific reason, and there haven''t been any casualties]


    [Should we eliminate them?]


    [Not unless they prove to be a threat. Our priority is to protect the innocent.]


    [Shall we seek an exnation from the Demon Queen?]


    [Not right now. They are currently at war with the Saint realm. Let''s observe and wait until they pose a threat to humans.]


    [Agreed. Let''s allow them to proceed as they wish. We''ll step in when they reveal their true intentions.]


    Seven ethereal voices resounded through the vast hall, a solemn agreement among those gathered, their words carrying an air of authority that wouldpel anyone to kneel.

 Chapter 24 - 24 - Grandma or Mother??

    <h4>Chapter 24: - Grandma or Mother??</h4>


    As I sat in my room, carefully condensing my mana into high-grade mana crystals, I found myself lost in thought.


    My focus was suddenly disrupted by a loud thud at the door.


    "Big bro, where is Amanda? She said she would bring me chocte," a small girl inquired, her eyes searching for an exnation.


    "You''ve been scammed, little one. Amanda doesn''t have any chocte," I responded, causing her to gasp and throw a small tantrum.


    Just then, a maid rushed into the room, out of breath, and said, "Young miss, I''ve brought chocte. I''m sorry it took some time." It was the same maid I had tasked with washing clothes without using her limbs.


    I couldn''t help but wonder how she had managed toplete the task.


    "Amanda, take this little girl outside. I''m quite busy at the moment," I instructed.


    Just as Amanda was about to bow andply, the girl sprinted toward me and leaped onto my back.


    She bombarded me with questions, curious about what I was doing. Since my return to the county, she had been spending most of her time with me, findingfort and peaceful sleep by my side.


    I understood the reason - <i>her insatiable appetite and my regenerating mana-infused body seemed toplement each other perfectly. </i>


    Her chaotic body needed a constant mana source, and my unique physiology provided it.


    "I''m preparing for my academy, little one. I''ll be leaving in two days," I exined. Her response was another round of tantrums about my impending departure.


    She even expressed a desire to apany me. An idea suddenly struck me - one that might just work perfectly for the situation.


    .


    .


    .


    <strong><i>Kassidy''s POV</i></strong>


    I was lost in my thoughts about present situations


    <i>''I guess Maria is not giving her best, as East side mine''s contract has been won by Liander''s rather than Ronen''</i>


    Who could have thought that her own brother did that ''<i>What if she do when she will know he is alive right now and in my dungeon''</i>, I can''t forget as after those both drunkards meet the ident they both were breathing but drugged by me, as I myself pierced the heart of that bastard of a brother and about other I thought he will be of any use in future against Maria.


    I guess now I should give him something to eat as for him being in dungeon as living only on rats and insects might not be hygienic''


    <strong><i>Knock, Knock</i></strong>


    "Come in," I responded, snapping out of my thoughts.


    My son entered, holding a little girl in his arms, and they both shared a yful giggle behind my aide.


    "Oh my~," I eximed, feigning surprise. "Do I now have a granddaughter?" I teased, noticing the amusing expression on Zeph''s face, which only encouraged me to continue.


    "Little one," I said to the girl, "call me Grandma, and I''ll give you some chocte."


    She turned her gaze toward me, then stole a quick peek at Zeph''s face before jumping into my embrace, dering, "Grandma!!"


    <strong><i>Zeph''s POV </i></strong>


    ''<i>What? Grandma? Come on, does anyone even believe you''re over 30, let alone a grandma?''</i>


    "Mother, she''s not mi--" I began to protest, but Lily spoke up before I could say more. "Grandma, grandma, Father always hits me," she said, her eyes welling up with tears as she slightly bowed her head.


    Then, she cheekily stuck her tongue out at me. ''<i>Did she just...? Oh, right, it must be her demon blood,''</i> I reasoned, attributing her mischievous behavior to her demonic heritage.


    "Ouch... ouch... Mother, what are you doing?" I winced, taken aback as she grabbed my ears as if I were a child.


    Her next words, "How could you hit her? Are you taking after your father?" rified the situation. ''<i>Ah, yes, here we go. Wrong answer, Father. Right answer, Mother. Good, good.''</i>


    "Mother, I have a request," I began, my tone serious as I sat on the sofa, observing her who was ying with Lily.


    "Tell me, my son. But you know I''m a businesswoman," she responded, her words carrying a weight that wanted to make me keenly aware of my past actions and how I had wronged her.


    "Mother, would you be willing to take care of Lily for me?" I asked, shamelessly putting forth my request.


    I had nned to discusspensation in the form of mana crystals, but before I could say anything further, she swiftly agreed, saying, "Of course, I''ll take care of her. Isn''t that right, daughter?"


    "Yes, Mama," Lily replied promptly.


    "W-what? Mama? Weren''t you Grandma just a moment ago?" I was thoroughly confused by the rapid change in their rtionship status.


    "How shameless of you to call such a youngdy a grandma, Zeph," Kassidy scolded me, her gaze stern. Lily chimed in with the same word, "Shameless."


    Looking at both of them, I felt satisfied with their attraction and noticed how Kassidy made Lily open to her. ''Here, my goal is achieved.''


    The reason for giving Lily to Kassidy was to ensure that Lily doesn''t forget her older brother when he bes busy at the academy.


    I knew how crucial Lily''s presence would be to deal with someone sitting at the pinnacle of power.


    Until I enter the second year,'' Kassidy will make sure to brainwash....uh, I mean not let lily forget her older brother zeph''

 Chapter 25 - 25 - Thalia’s Teddy is no more!!

    <h4>Chapter 25: - Thalia''s Teddy is no more!!</h4>


    <strong><i>Zeph''s POV</i></strong>


    The day of my Academy arrival had finally dawned. I took a refreshing bath, luxuriating in the pure water, perfumed oils, and elegant soaps that adorned my new life.


    The academy''s attire was not only graceful but also exuded an aura of elegance.


    With my attire meticulously donned, Imanded the coachman, "Let''s depart."


    It would take a mere 8 hours to reach the academy, and I would arrive there before the awakening eventmenced.


    Elsa had been sent back to Mother with a letter bearing my words, and Isabe was by her side, ensuring their safety.


    It would take Mother no more than a day to realize the irreceable value of these two.


    The carriage continued through the night and into the morning after a brief rest, courtesy of the attentive servants.


    However, our journey was soon interrupted. The carriage came to an abrupt halt, prompting me to inquire, "What''s happening?" I hadn''t anticipated bandits on this route.


    Then, I heard a familiar voice, and a heavy sigh escaped me as I realized the owner. It was none other than Thalia.


    Thalia''s sudden appearance at the carriage stop was quite the spectacle. She greeted me with an uproariousugh, "<i>Haha</i>... I was waiting here for two days, camping on the side of the road, and finally, I see you again, tedd... I mean Young Master Zeph."


    Her voice was overly loud, and her behavior was baffling.


    As she tried to enter the carriage, she got a shock, and in a fluster, she stammered, "I-i am really sorry, Young Master. Did you see a huge living teddy in your way?"


    But then she noticed the county''s insignia and quickly asked, "Are you Zeph''s brother?"


    I couldn''t help but smirk at her confusion. "I guess Lady Thalia and I are not made for each other, so we should annul our engagement,"


    I teased her. Her face froze, and she swiftly entered the carriage. Then, unexpectedly, she grabbed my cheeks with both hands. It was an odd gesture, and I wondered if she was under the influence of something.


    "<strong><i>No!!!, </i></strong>My teddy," she eximed, and I couldn''t help but shake my head in disbelief.


    <strong><i>smack</i></strong>


    I decided to give her a light headbutt, and she finally took her seat, rubbing her aching head.


    With a puzzled look, she asked, "How did you be like this? What happened to your body?"


    Her disappointment was evident in her expression, which perplexed me.


    "I exercised, Thalia, as I was too fat," I replied matter-of-factly,ying out the facts and still slightly confused ''<i>didn''t she threw this old body''s owner in wilds'' </i>


    Does novel depicted her personality in wrong way.


    <strong><i>Thalia''s POV</i></strong>


    I had been waiting by the side of the road for what felt like an eternity, hoping to catch a glimpse of the count''s carriage.


    My n was simple: <i>make a grand entrance and impress that bear of a man.</i>


    I knew it was his carriage approaching, but I needed to be absolutely sure.


    As the carriage drew closer, I stopped it and climbed aboard, feigning impatience. What I didn''t expect was the captivating sight that met my eyes.


    Seated before me was a man of such elegance and charm that I was momentarily rendered speechless. I recognized the carriage as belonging to the count, but the man inside was a revtion.


    He was not the bumbling <i> ?teddy?</i> I had envisioned. Instead, he was astonishingly attractive, a stark contrast to the image I had painted in my mind.


    My thoughts spiraled as I grappled with this unexpected twist.


    It was a problem, as I had assumed that no one could possibly love this ?<i>hippo?</i>


    Now, the situation was far moreplex than I had anticipated.


    I tried to start a conversation, but Zeph was fast asleep in the carriage, his head gently tilted to one side. I couldn''t help but study his slumbering form.


    In the dappled sunlight that filtered through the carriage window, Zeph slept in an almost regal posture.


    His raven hair, though not kissed by moonlight, still possessed a lustrous sheen that caught the sunlight, creating mesmerizing contrasts of shadow and shine.


    Even in the daylight, his finely arched eyebrows added to his striking countenance, entuating the perfection of his features.


    Long, dark eyshes cast delicate shadows on his cheeks, their length and volume adding to the allure of his face.


    His lips, bathed in soft daylight, bore a natural rosy hue against the fairness of his skin. Every breath he took was a serene rhythm, a testament to the tranquility that enveloped him.


    His chest rose and fell with a grace that could rival even the gentlest of waves on a calm sea.


    In his daytime slumber, he was a vision of extraordinary charm, as if the sun itself conspired to enhance his already breathtaking beauty.


    Every facet of his visage spoke of a timeless elegance, and in the midst of the day''s hustle and bustle, he remained a captivating portrait of grace and allure.


    I couldn''t help but feel drawn to him, my heart fluttering in response to the captivating sight before me.


    It was as if an invisible thread connected us, and in that moment, I couldn''t deny the undeniable charm of the man who had once been a mere <strong><i>teddy</i></strong> in my eyes.


    .


    .

 Chapter 26 - 26 - Valeria Academy Entrance Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 26: - Valeria Academy Entrance Ceremony</h4>


    Valeria Academy of Magical Arts, a beacon of magical knowledge and mastery, was nestled within the enchanted depths of a mystical forest.


    The entrance, a massive stone door inscribed with ancient runes, loomed like an imprable gateway to the secrets within.


    As students approached, the door''s runes glowed with a soft, weing light, and it swung open with a resounding yet inviting creak, revealing the mysteries thaty beyond.


    Once inside, the academy was a masterpiece of magical architecture.


    The corridors were illuminated by radiant mana orbs, each casting a gentle, ethereal glow. These orbs floated gracefully along the pathways, guiding students through the majestic halls.


    Adorning the walls were tapestries woven with enchanted threads, depicting scenes from magical history and tales of legendary wizards and mythical creatures.


    High-vaulted ceilings stretched above, supported by towering columns of polished marble that seemed to touch the very sky.


    One of the most awe-inspiring spaces was the Grand Hall of Awakening, a vast chamber dedicated to the initiation of new students.


    This hall was a marvel in itself, with its immense stained ss windows that depicted the great magical elements and their harmony. As sunlight filtered through these intricate artworks, it cast mesmerizing patterns of color across the marble floor.


    Valeria Academy was overseen by a wise and enigmatic Principal, known for her unwaveringmitment to nurturing young talents. Yet, the true enigma was the Director of the academy, an elusive figure whose identity remained hidden behind a veil of secrecy.


    Legends and rumors swirled around the Director, their powers and wisdom the stuff of whispered tales. Few had ever glimpsed their face or known their true name.


    In the Great Hall, students gathered with bated breath. The Sorting Ceremony, a cherished tradition, was about to begin.


    The professors, experts in their chosen fields of magic, took their seats at the high table. Each professor was a living testament to the academy''smitment to excellence.


    Valeria Academy was not only a ce of magical learning but also a reflection of the social hierarchy.


    Indeed, the system of rmendations within Valeria Academy was not based solely on the influence of noble families within the institution. It was, in fact, a reflection of the students'' perceived strengths and potential.


    Those rmended by higher nobility were more likely to excel due to their inherent talents and magical abilities. Professors recognized and marked these students for their exceptional potential, giving them special attention.


    Valeria Academy was a diverse institution, weing students from various races, including Haidrens, Cratens, and Dariants.


    The awakening ceremony, however, fiest given chances to students rmended by the imperial family, recognizing their unique status and responsibilities within the magical society and then Duke''s of all the major countries with respective races.


    .


    .


    The grand gates of Valeria Academy stood tall and imposing, a testament to the academy''s rich history and influence. Carriages and flying ships from various races surrounded the academy, showcasing the diverse student body and the significance of the institution.


    Among these, the majestic ships of the Haidrens were a sight to behold. These vessels, a reflection of the Haidrens'' intellect and strength, demonstrated their expertise in exploring ancient ruins and navigatingplex magical territories.


    They served as a symbol of their race''s contributions to the academy''s legacy.


    The gates themselves, inscribed with intricate markings and enchantments, were a masterpiece created by Haidren experts.


    Their work rendered the gates virtually imprable, a formidable defense against any unauthorized entry.


    These gates served not only as a physical barrier but also as a representation of the academy''smitment to knowledge, protection, and inclusivity, weing students of all races to partake in the pursuit of wisdom and power within its hallowed halls.


    The arrival of Dariants from distantnds was a spectacle in itself.


    Their formidable ships were a testament to their race''s incredible physical strength. While Dariants might appear slim, their bodies were honed to perfection, capable of rivaling even the strength of dragons.


    These ships, designed and crafted by Dariant hands, exuded an aura of power and resilience.


    The very presence of these vessels served as a reminder that the Dariants were a race not to be underestimated. Their remarkable physical attributes, coupled with their innate strength, set them apart as formidable contenders within the academy.


    As the Dariants disembarked from their imposing ships, their collective presence sent a clear message to all who witnessed their arrival: they were here to make their mark, to showcase their physical prowess, and to prove that strength came in various forms, even those that defied the expectations of mere appearances.


    The academy would undoubtedly bear witness to their extraordinary abilities in the days toe.


    And then hereses the, ships of Cratens


    The Cratens were a unique race, primarily denizens of the sea.


    For them, water was not just an element; it was like air, an intrinsic part of their existence. Their entire civilization thrived beneath the waves, in a world hidden from the eyes of those who dwelled onnd.


    Their underwater cities, adorned with the most magnificent of structures, were a testament to their mastery of their aquatic domain.


    In this vast and mysterious underwater realm, the Cratens lived, thrived, and found their true essence.


    However, being creatures of both sea andnd, Cratens could adapt to life outside their aquatic kingdom when needed. While their homndy submerged beneath the depths, they were not confined solely to the ocean.


    Their distinctive characteristics, including the small, elegantly adorned holes in the ears of Craten males, along with their silver hair, set them apart, even when they walked onnd.


    The Craten females possessed their own unique beauty, with their slightly rounded, pointed ears and the enchanting allure of ash-grey hair.


    Their existence was a testament to the harmonious coexistence of two realms, a living bridge between the world beneath the waves and thend above.


    .


    .


    .


    Within the grand hall dedicated to the awakening of new students, a vast assembly of young talents gathered.


    These were not just ordinary students; each of them carried the weight of their noble lineage and the hopes of their respective countries.


    The hall was an impressive spectacle, with its towering stone walls adorned with intricate inscriptions, depicting the history and purpose of the academy.


    In the heart of the hall, a towering tform stood, where the awakening rituals would take ce.


    Assembled before the tform were nearly two thousand students, each chosen and rmended by their noble families.


    These young talents hailed from various nations and territories, but they all shared onemon destiny: to serve as the highest-ranking members of their respective countries, carrying the torch of leadership for generations toe.


    The influence of their noble backgrounds was evident, and the air was charged with anticipation as the academy prepared to unlock the potential of this elite group. It was a momentous asion, one that would shape not only their individual destinies but also the future of their country.

 Chapter 27 - 27 - Zeph’s fear at Academy Entrance

    <h4>Chapter 27: - Zeph''s fear at Academy Entrance</h4>


    <strong><i>Zeph''s POV</i></strong>


    Arriving at the academy was a spectacle in itself, with a multitude of carriages lined up, each representing a different hopeful student.


    The reputation of this ce was undeniable, with countless heroes having passed through its halls.


    I couldn''t help but feel the weight of expectation on my shoulders, hoping for a sessful awakening that would set me apart in thispetitive world.


    Thalia, on the other hand, seemed more enamored with the academy''s grandeur, lost in admiration of its beauty.


    Her excitement was evident, but I had more pressing concerns.


    "Valeriana Hedrian," I murmured to myself, the name weighing heavily on my mind.


    She held the coveted Rank 1 position in the academy and was destined to be the next queen of the Hedrian kingdom.


    Her abilities were the stuff of legends.


    Hedrians were known for their exceptional runic control, but Valeriana possessed a unique and powerful skill ¡ª <i>advanced mind reading. </i>


    Her years of rigorous training had honed her ability to perfection, allowing her to predict the movements and intentions of others as if she could see the future.


    It wasn''t her mind-reading prowess that concerned me; <i>it was the possibility that she might turn her attention to me and delve into my thoughts. </i>


    If she heard my innermost thoughts, I could find myself in a very precarious situation indeed.


    There she was, standing beside a young man with the characteristic long hair of a Hedrian. But it wasn''t their appearance that made them stand out; it was the palpable aura surrounding them.


    Her eyes were the giveaway, devoid of any discernible emotion. I knew better; <i>she was listening to the deepest thoughts of those around her. </i>


    After years of hearing every unfiltered thought, it was no wonder she appeared emotionless and untouchable.


    I made a mental note to avoid that girl at all costs. Thest thing I needed was for someone with her abilities to delve into my mind.


    I was about to discreetly change my direction when I heard an untimely voice.


    "Don''t tell me you''re interested in that Hedrian girl."


    Damn it, I''d forgotten that Thalia was right beside me. Everyone''s eyes were now on me, and it seemed my luck was ying tricks on me once again.


    As I noticed her gaze directed at me, my mind began to chant a singr mantra on repeat, "Don''t think anything, don''t think anything."


    <strong><i>Valeriana''s POV</i></strong>


    ''<i>As always, their thoughts are disgusting as ever. What can one expect from these humans, pathetic</i>,'' I thought as I continued to read people''s thoughts, thanks to my passive ability.


    Over time, I had grown ustomed to this power, and it allowed me to see people''s true intentions and desires.


    My gaze scanned the crowd as I heard a voice


    "Don''t tell me you''re interested in that Hedrian girl"


    One that made me feel a sense of disgust. It seemed like the person speaking judged others solely by their appearances.


    I turned my attention toward this individual, and my ability naturally picked up on his thoughts, which were a repeating mantra: "''<i>Don''t think anything, don''t think anything."''</i>


    I couldn''t believe it. Did he somehow know about my ability? It seemed highly unlikely, but perhaps he was practicing some form of mental discipline.


    His outward appearance didn''t strike me as barbaric, so there had to be more to this situation than met the eye.


    <strong><i>Thalia''s POV</i></strong>


    As I observed him, my mind raced with thoughts. He was looking at another girl, seemingly oblivious to my attempts to act cute.


    Did he have a habit of ignoring me, or was he just preupied with something else?


    I needed to address this situation first, and then maybe I could devise a n to make him notice me.


    I decided to speak up, my voice intentionally loud enough for everyone to hear, especially that Hedrian girl who had caught his attention. "Don''t tell me you''re interested in that Hedrian girl," I eximed, hoping to grab her attention and perhaps destroy his chance too.


    After all, everyone at the academy had amplified mana-enhanced hearing, so my words would not go unnoticed.

 Chapter 28 - 28 - Awakening (1)

    <h4>Chapter 28: - Awakening (1)</h4>


    <i>[A/n : Hedrian is title used by Royal Haidrens]</i>


    In the midst of the bustling crowd, amidst the students eagerly awaiting their awakening, one person stood out for their swiftness in navigating the sea of people.


    It was me, and at this point, all my ns to avoid attention had be futile.


    Instead, I decided to focus solely on the uing awakening process.


    With Mother''s rmendation, I was assured of a quicker chance, as the royals usually took precedence.


    As I entered the grand hall, I couldn''t help but notice the professors observing every student. Among them, my target professor stood out.


    Professor Adriannel Riantain was the only human professor in all of Valeria Academy, and he was the one I wanted as my tutor.


    The reason was simple ¨C <i>nobody else would choose him. </i>


    Little did they know that he was, in fact, the academy''s founder, the enigmatic Director hidden in the shadows.


    People oftenbeled him as the weakest of all professors, but the truth was quite the opposite.


    Adriannel Riantain was in a league of his own, an ancient hero, and an Arcmage.


    I couldn''tprehend why none of the other students and professors saw through his clever disguise.


    He even retained the same name after reincarnating, just adding a few letters before it. It was a prime example of how something as simple as a pair of sses could dramatically alter one''s appearance.


    .


    .


    .


    As the ceremony begins, my heart is pounding with anticipation. I can see many familiar faces in the crowd, students who will soon be the academy''s next heroes.


    Valeriana Hedrian, Alora vi Vendal, and many more stand out, but honestly, I couldn''t care less about their titles or achievements.


    All I can think about is my own awakening. I''m here for a purpose, and that purpose is to attain the strength I need to navigate this new world.


    These heroes-to-be and their fame mean nothing to me; I have my own path to follow.


    .


    .


    "Hey, I heardst year someone got fire maniption as their awakening. Imagine being able to summon mes!"


    " Yeah, but I also heard someone got the ability to talk to animals. How cool would that be?"


    " I hope I get enhanced strength or speed. It''d be awesome to be a physical powerhouse."


    " I just don''t want something weird, like growing extra limbs or turning invisible randomly."


    In my mind, I couldn''t help but sort the students around me. To the background characters go the elemental powers, telepathy, and all the usual abilities.


    But those standing out, those special few, the heroes and heroines of this story, they held my attention.


    I was among them, the 14th, and as I waited for my awakening, a sense of both anticipation and anxiety coursed through me.


    As I watched the row of heroes make their way to the awakening stone, I couldn''t help but focus on Valeriana.


    Her powers may not have appeared overwhelming on the surface, but they were far from simple.


    Valeriana possessed the extraordinary ability to read people''s minds, a power that allowed her to delve into the deepest recesses of their thoughts.


    However, her awakening today was something even more formidable.


    It granted her the power to manipte and interfere with people''s most profound emotions.


    To an outsider, it might not seem overpowered, but imagine living your entire life under the illusion of free will, only to realize that every emotion, every decision, was under someone else''s control.


    Valeriana held the reins to people''s minds, and that, in itself, was a terrifying power.


    .


    As Valeriana ced her hands upon the stone tablet of awakening, a brilliant light emerged, signifying the activation of her powers.


    What made this academy unique was that the rank of abilities was not solely determined by the power itself, but by the user''spatibility with it.


    I couldn''t help but notice the chuckles and giggles from some of the unaware onlookers. They didn''t grasp the gravity of what was happening.


    However, one person who didn''t share in theughter was <i>Professor Deventhia Corlos Hedrian.</i>


    She was renowned as the strongest Haidren in the field of mind maniption, although only a few knew about her actual power.


    The reason was simple: <i>those who encountered her often felt an overwhelming sense of fear and unease, rendering them incapable ofprehending her abilities.</i>


    Ironically, her very first target had been her own brother, who happened to be Valeriana''s father and the current king of the Hedrian Kingdom.


    The intricacies of their family tree made my head spin, but what was clear was that Deventhia had yed a pivotal role in helping her niece, Valeriana, gain control over her mind-reading abilities.


    Deventhia herself possessed an inborn ability as an illusionist, granting her a formidable mental prowess that surpassed ordinary limits.


    This extraordinary strength had been passed down to Valeriana, further enhancing the potency of her awakened ability.


    After receiving her ability, she stepped down from the tform.


    Slowly, all 12 people followed suit, Except Thalia, who was rmended by my father and stood in the third row.


    Each of them awakened their respective abilities. <i>Now, it was my turn.</i>

 Chapter 29 - 29 - Awakening (2)

    <h4>Chapter 29: - Awakening (2)</h4>


    It was my turn, and with each step I took toward the tform, my nervousness intensified. The weight of several gazes bore down on me, their collective scrutiny almost palpable.


    It was as though the entire room held its breath, waiting for the unveiling of my awakened power.


    As I reached the tform, I couldn''t resist stealing a nce at Professor Adriannel. His sharp gaze met mine, and he acknowledged me with a knowing smile.


    It was a subtle confirmation that he had noticed, that he understood the immense well of mana that surged within me. After all, how could he not? He has The sanctum''s 5th floor weapon the ''Reincarnation wand'',


    As maybe he was not the strongest in the world but he was one of them,He must have felt ''Zendal bracelet'' and it''s effect on me.


    I continued to move forward, closing the distance to the stone tablet with each step. My heart raced, a cacophony of anticipation echoing in my chest.


    This was the moment I had prepared for, the moment when the arcane mysteries of the academy would grant me a unique ability.


    Hope welled within me, a fervent desire to receive a power that would match the depth of my potential. With every ounce of control I possessed, I approached the stone tablet, ready to embrace whatever destiny had in store for me.


    As I put my hands on the stone tablet, a hushed ripple of whispers and giggles swept through the crowd. I couldn''t help but overhear some taunts and snickers.


    "Mana transmutation? What a peculiar ability!"


    someone whispered, and others joined in, theirments a mixture of curiosity and mockery.


    It seemed like the choice of my power had raised some eyebrows, and I could feel the weight of their judgment. Except for Professor Adriannel, who remained a silent observer with a hint of intrigue in his eyes, none of the other professors paid me much attention.


    Their indifference stung, but I knew better than to let it deter me.


    For me, this ability was a gift, a twist of fate that I had been waiting for. The enormous mana reserves within me, regenerating at a swift speed, were like a hidden boon.


    I could feel it, the potential to shape this mana into something extraordinary. It was a power that had the potential to make me stand out, to prove that even the most unconventional abilities could be something great.


    As I stood there, my hands firmly nted on the tablet, I felt a rush of energy surging through me.


    It was as though the stone itself acknowledged my potential. With each passing moment, I could sense the connection between myself and the mana deepening, a bond forming that would allow me to harness this gift to its fullest extent.


    The whispers of the crowd faded into the background as I focused on the wellspring of mana within me. With "Mana Transmutation," I had the power to convert this energy into any form I desired ¨C attacks or defenses limited only by my imagination. It was a double-edged sword, consuming mana at a rapid pace, but I was ready to master it, to find that delicate bnce between unleashing its potential and preserving my precious reserves.


    This was my moment, my destiny unfolding before me, and I was determined to make the most of it.


    <Valeriana''s POV>


    As I watched the procession of students, my gazended on the same boy I had noticed earlier, the one who had been silently chanting something in his mind.


    His presence felt peculiar, like a jigsaw piece that refused to fit into the puzzle.


    I couldn''t help but turn my attention toward him as he stepped onto the tform.


    His name was something like zeph had crossed my mind, a name I hadn''t paid much attention to until now.


    As he ced his hands on the tablet, I saw the words disyed above him in shimmering letters: <Mana Transmutation> It was amon ability, one thatcked practicality due to its rapid mana consumption, a fact that made it less favored among students.


    A subtle sense of disappointment washed over me.


    Perhaps I had overlooked him, expecting more from someone who had, until this moment, remained in the background.


    It seemed my initial impression of him being different had been mistaken.


    I couldn''t help but ssify him as just another weakling among the many students gathered here, waiting for their awakened powers.

 Chapter 30 - 30 - Zeph’s Injuries

    <h4>Chapter 30: - Zeph''s Injuries</h4>


    <strong><i>Thalia''s POV</i></strong>


    I couldn''t help but watch with a mixture of amusement and slight disappointment.


    I had assumed, like many others, that he would awaken some overpowered ability that would make him difficult to manipte, but it seemed fate had other ns.


    ?<i>Mana Transmutation?,</i> the words above him shimmered with an air of mediocrity.


    It was perhaps one of the most underwhelming abilities one could receive.


    What could you even aplish when your mana reserves dwindled faster than you could blink?


    My expectations had been misced. I had anticipated a challenge, someone who might resist my influence, but it was bing clear that Zeph was not that person.


    A faint smile yed on my lips; it seemed he was meant to serve a different purpose in the grand scheme of things.


    <i>''A Teddy</i>... '' Indeed


    As I approached the tform, a sense of anticipation coursed through me. This was the moment I had been waiting for, the moment that would reveal my awakened power.


    With a mixture of excitement and trepidation, I ced my hands upon the stone tablet, and the shimmering letters revealed the name of my newfound ability: ?<i>Ultimate Insight?</i>


    A rush of exhration swept over me as Iprehended the true nature of this power. ?<i>Ultimate Insight?</i> granted me the highest level of intuition, an uncanny ability to foresee events, and an unparalleled understanding of the world around me.


    As I stepped down from the tform, the full weight of ?Ultimate Insight? settled upon me, like a mantle of knowledge and foresight.


    It was as if a veil had been lifted from my eyes, revealing the intricate tapestry of possibilities thaty before me.


    The very first thought that surged to the forefront of my mind was finding ''<i>Teddy.''</i>


    I couldn''t afford to waste a moment. Ignoring the curious gazes of the onlookers, I broke into a brisk run.


    My intuition guided me, whispering hints and directions that I instinctively followed.


    Every step I took was purposeful, every turn calcted.


    My <strong><i>Insight</i></strong> provided me with an edge, a rity of purpose that propelled me forward with unwavering determination.


    As I navigated the bustling crowd, my heart raced with the anticipation of what was toe.


    With this newfound power, I would make ''<i>Teddy'' </i>mine, and he would be none the wiser but right now I felt something is wrong here.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In a dimly lit room, one could see a young man with raven-ck hair and light golden eyes.


    His clothes were torn and covered in dirt, and his body showed signs of numerous injuries.


    The ce around him was aplete mess, like it had been hit by a tornado.


    Furniturey broken, ss shards littered the floor, and the walls bore the scars of a fierce battle.


    Despite his disheveled appearance and the chaos surrounding him, the young man stood tall, showing a remarkable determination.


    He had clearly been through a tough ordeal, as evidenced by the cuts and bruises on his body.


    Yet, his eyes still held a fierce determination, a sign that he had not given up despite the challenges he had faced in that room of destruction.


    "I was an Idiot toe here alone"


    The boy''s voice was trembled before he fall on the ground.


    <strong><i>Thud</i></strong>


    The sound echoed through the dimly lit corridor, a jarring interruption in the silence that hung heavy in the air.


    It was followed by an urgent cry that cut through the stillness like a knife.


    "<strong><i>Zeph!!!! </i></strong>"


    The voice, belonging to a girl, carried a note of desperation.


    She had followed an inner guidance, an intuition that had led her to this very room.


    The dim light revealed her anxious expression as she approached the door, her heart pounding with a mixture of anticipation and fear.


    <i>Give me Power Stones, I give you new chapter.</i>

 Chapter 31 - 31 - Zeph’s meet Professor

    <h4>Chapter 31: - Zeph''s meet Professor</h4>


    As I swung the door open, a surreal scene unfolded before me. Zephy sprawled on the ground, seemingly unconscious, while a man nonchntly lit a cigarette.


    His casual demeanor sharply contrasted with the disarray of the room, which looked as if a tornado had paid it a visit.


    The man''s response to my arrival was baffling. "Oh, shit, no smoking in front of a kid, I guess, hahaha." He chuckled as if the situation were a mere inconvenience.


    "Zeph!" I called out, my concern for him overriding my confusion. "What did you do to him?" My intuition was urging me to trust him, to see beyond the chaos, but his presence left me wary.


    "Calm down, girl. It was him who attacked me," the man retorted, his words contradicting my initial assumptions.


    Before I could react, he handed me a vial of potion. "Here, make him drink this, he''ll wake up."


    My intuition, however, seemed to have other ns, suggesting an opportunity to kiss Zeph while hey unconscious.


    The thought was both alluring and disconcerting, but it was swiftly interrupted by the man''s actions.


    "What are you thinking, girl?" He sighed, shaking his head. "Today''s kids." With that, he tossed the potion onto Zeph''s body, overriding my intuition, and leaving me utterly confounded by the stranger''s actions.


    My irritation red at the man''s perplexing behavior.


    First, he had asked for my help with Zeph, and now he seemed to have taken matters into his own hands. What was he ying at?


    "So, I got caught, haaa," Zeph''s voice broke the tension in the room, his slight smile contrasting with his condition.


    "Indeed, you did," the man responded with a hint of smugness. "Just leave, kid, before I beat you."


    I couldn''t help but wonder, what was left to beat after what had already happened to Zeph? It was a confusing situation, and my intuition, that had been guiding me throughout this encounter, gave me a sense that this man wasn''t entirely bad.


    There was something more to the story, something beneath the surface that I couldn''t quite grasp.


    .


    .


    < A while ago>


    Leaving the Awakening hall, my mind was set on one goal: finding Professor Adriannel and convincing him to be my mentor.


    It was simple ¨C I needed to improve my control over mana. I could imagine creating powerful constructs, but the mana within them was weak, making them useless against strong opponents.


    "Why have a strong-looking shield if it crumbles easily?" I muttered to myself, considering my dilemma. "And who can teach me about mana better than an Archmage?"


    Walking through the academy''s halls, I knew the challenge ahead. Professor Adriannel never took on students, I have to be his disciple at all cost as once he met his end at the hands of that Woman it will be problem to learn it from her due to her ego. Persuading Professor would be a puzzle I needed to solve.


    But I didn''t care about the fate of those historical figures. Their stories were written by long-gone author.


    My only focus was getting stronger and avoiding my own death, as I foresaw many enemies in my future.


    Entering Adriannel''s chamber, I knew the risks. The professor had a knack for sensing intruders. As I reached his desk and tried to infuse it with my mana, I failed, thrown against the wall by a powerful force.


    "Damn, that hurts," I groaned, coughing on the floor. "He''s here, I guess." My eyes moved to the man who had stopped me.


    His red eyes like Ruby and white hair gave him a look of a main character from an ancient tale, someone who had sealed his fate in a battle against that woman whom I had thought about summoning again due to my mana capacity.


    But I realized I had time ¨C time to learn from this man. I had considered the other option, but she will be more hard to persuade , making it troublesome.


    So, my only choice was to learn from this man, even if our paths were destined to cross eventually as inst I will choose ''Evangeline''.


    Power stone!!!!!! Please ~~~~~~

 Chapter 32 - 32 - Valeriana’s Past

    <h4>Chapter 32: - Valeriana''s Past</h4>


    In a disheveled room, three figures stood amidst the chaos: <i>Zeph, Thalia, and Professor Adriannel Riantain.</i>


    "Professor, please ept me as your student," Zeph pleaded, his desperation clear in his eyes.


    "Nope."


    Professor Adriannel remained unmoved, shaking his head.


    "I will give you the best cigarette avable in the market!"


    Zeph was determined, even resorting to bribery.


    "You are a kid. Boy, be aware of what you''re saying."


    Professor Adriannel raised an eyebrow, unimpressed.


    Zeph sighed, realizing that bribery wouldn''t work. "Forgive me, Professor, but I need your guidance."


    "And why is that?"


    Zeph leaned in, earnestly. "I just want to know everything there is to know about mana."


    Professor Adriannel couldn''t help but smirk. "Oh, so you mean you want to learn everything there is to learn about magic. Are you joking?"


    "Then, at least ept me as your student and teach me."


    Zeph persisted, refusing to give up.


    The professor regarded Zeph with a hint of amusement. "You are stubborn, but let''s do this. I will teach you everything you need to know. But you have to get Rank 1 in the first-year exam."


    If anyone had overheard their conversation, they would have been utterly shocked. Thalia couldn''t help but blurt out his thoughts, wondering why Professor Adriannel was acting so strangely, "Aren''t you Professor Adriannel Riantain, the weakest professor of the Academy? Why are you acting like such a big shot?"


    Zeph overheard Thalia babbling nonsense and promptly interjected, "Forgive her, Professor. Hey Thalia, shut up. What if he''s the weakest? I am too."


    As the words escaped his lips, Professor Adriannel''s face twitched slightly.


    Inwardly, Zeph suspected that his tone had sessfully diverted any suspicion away from him.


    He had deliberately spoken this way to prevent his actions from appearing suspicious, making it seem like the weakest student naturally received the weakest professor.


    "Okay, you may leave now," Professor Adriannel said, his expression turning serious as he detected something amiss. He then ushered both Zeph and Thalia out of the room.


    As they exited the professor''s cabin, a messenger bird made of blue light appeared briefly before dissolving into dust, leaving behind a letter in the room.


    "Hmm... So, the Demons are here," Professor Adriannel muttered to himself as he read the details sent by ''The Obsidian Order''.


    .


    .


    .


    "Oh, you were really something, Valeriana."


    "Thank you, Aunt. It''s all thanks to your teaching."


    "As humble as always, aren''t you, Valeriana?"


    "It is my duty to be humble to my elders. After all, you''re the only one who doesn''t think badly of me," Valeriana replied with a touch of sadness in her voice.


    "Maybe I''m using magic on you, child, that''s why you think like that." Amusement twinkled in Deventhia''s eyes.


    "Really?" Valeriana asked, her expression genuinely curious and slightly forlorn.


    "Oh my, as always, you take my jokes so seriously, kiddo," Deventhia said, realizing her niece''s emotions had taken a somber turn. She embraced Valeriana and patted her back, continuing, "Maybe I am, and maybe I''m not. But what I want you to know is I will always be there for you, okay?" Deventhia smiled, reminiscing about the past, as she patted Valeriana''s head.


    .


    .


    .


    In a serene corner of the garden, my niece Valeriana sat alone, her silver hair shimmering like moonlight.


    She was a unique child with her small, golden thread woven through her hair and unreflecting eyes that saw the world in a way most couldn''tprehend.


    Her tears flowed freely, a visible manifestation of the turmoil she often felt due to her extraordinary gift.


    Approaching Valeriana, I knelt beside her, my heart heavy with concern.


    cing aforting hand on her small shoulder, I spoke gently, "Valeriana, my dear, what troubles you today?"


    Valeriana sniffled and looked up at me with her striking, unreflective gaze. "Aunt Deventhia, it''s just... it''s so hard sometimes. I see people''s thoughts, and it''s like I can''t escape their emotions. It makes me sad."


    My heart ached for my niece, burdened with the ability to perceive the innermost thoughts and feelings of those around her.


    I pulled her close into a warm embrace, holding her as if to shield her from the world''s overwhelming emotions. "I know, dear. Your gift is both a blessing and a curse. But remember, you''re not alone. I''m here for you, always. And one day, you''ll find someone who loves you just the way you are, mind-reading and all."


    Valeriana nestled into the embrace, findingfort in my words.


    I continued to hold her, reassuring her that, regardless of the challenges she faced, I would always be by her side, guiding her through life''s intricate web of emotions.


    <i>Power stones!!!</i>

 Chapter 33 - 33 -The reason, I don’t regret tearing that damn book !!

    <h4>Chapter 33: -The reason, I don''t regret tearing that damn book !!</h4>


    ssroom assignments weren''t solely based on a student''s awakened ability. Instead, they were determined by the choices made by the professors.


    Each professor not only evaluated a student''s potential but also selected them to be part of specific sses.


    Seeing my name assigned to ss A was a clear indication that I''d be among the most talented individuals. It was evident that Professor Adriannel had chosen me.


    Thalia possessed a sharpbat instinct and the uncanny ability to predict her enemies'' every movement.


    It had been mentioned in the book that she had be strong enough to engage in a toe-to-toe battle with her own professor by the end of her third year.


    This demonstrated the professor''s immense strength, as even with Thalia''s exceptional predictive and intuitive abilities, defeating him remained a formidable task.


    Even though it wasn''t enough, here came <i>''Hursen Collins</i>,'' the Craten known for his immense strength but cursed with a tragic life.


    He started anew each time without any recollection of his past, trapped in a cycle of dreams that often didn''te true, as our brains have a way of mixing things up.


    He died and regressed, only to witness things in his dreams without feeling the actual suffering, making him one of the worst regressors.


    As I stepped into the ssroom, my eyes caught Thalia in conversation with someone, <i>Rihane Valhale</i>, the Dariant with distinctive pink hair that set her apart from the first-year students.


    Her''s abilities were shrouded in mystery. She had two inborn talents. The first allowed her to detect something about a person''s body, helping her decide if they were evil or not.


    The second, revealedter in the novel, involved her brother''s tragic death by some ident.


    A foreign soul from Earth had entered his body, and Rihane had known his true identity all along, leading to his cruel demise ¡ª<i>The specifics of how she discovered the soul switch remained unknown.</i>


    But I wasn''t bothered because she didn''t know me personally, making it impossible for her to doubt me or anything of the sort.


    Every hero had their own intricate story, expanding this world far beyond the confines of a mere novel.


    It was one of the many reasons why the book had gained such poprity.


    But at this moment, my aim was to remain inconspicuous, a ghost in the ss, only to reveal my true potential at the end of the year, surprising them all.


    "Hey, Zeph, what are you doing over there? Come sit with us. Rihane was asking about you," Thalia''s voice cut through my thoughts, causing a rush of internal panic.


    Why did she have to disrupt my carefullyid ns?


    Nevertheless, I managed to conjure a smile, though all I received in return was a small one from Rihane. This was definitely not going as I had intended.


    "Hello, my name is Zephyr," I began, but before I could finish my sentence, she interrupted.


    "It''s Rihane, hello, Zeph," she replied, full of lively energy, just as I had read about her.


    "Hello, Rihane. I heard you were asking about me from Thalia. What''s that about?"


    I inquired with a small smile, delving deeper into this situation that seemed to be created by Thalia.


    "Oh, she was just saying you''ve fallen for that cold-looking Hedrian girl,"


    Rihane casually revealed, confirming my suspicions. I sensed a gaze from behind me and immediately began chanting my mantra, ''<i>Don''t think anything, don''t think anything.''</i>


    "Thalia told me that if I mentioned this, your reaction would be quite a sight. I guess it''s true, hehehe,"


    Rihane continued, and I couldn''t help but feel that both Thalia and Rihane were in on some kind of deal.


    It was moments like this that made me not regret tearing that damn book.


    "I suppose I should take my seat now. I hope you''ve had a good look at my face, Miss Rihane," I said with a smile, trying to y it cool.


    There was no way I wanted to get entangled with these two siblings, especially considering the death re Rihane''s brother was giving me from nearby.


    As for Thalia, I had a feeling I needed to deal with her strange behavior soon. It was almost like she had caught some contagious disease.


    <strong><i>Thalia''s POV</i></strong>


    Upon entering the ssroom, my first instinct was to locate Zeph, but he wasn''t there. I took my seat and noticed a girl with striking pink hair.


    My intuition nudged me to befriend her, but a calcted n also emerged. If I became friends with her, it was likely that Zeph would be involved as well.


    I didn''t want any morepetition, especially not from anyone other than that cold-faced Hedrian.


    Within the walls of this academy, I had a mission ¨C<i> to make him fall for me.</i>


    <i> If that proved impossible, then he had to be eliminated. </i>


    After all, things I couldn''t have were better off not in someone else''s hands.


    <strong><i>Valeriana''s POV</i></strong>


    As I watched the girl enter the ssroom without the boy, I remembered she was the one who had shouted those ridiculous things earlier, which had piqued my curiosity about her.


    I began listening to her thoughts, but I quickly realized I shouldn''t have. Is she insane? I couldn''t help but feel sorry for the boy.


    How had he gotten himself tangled up with this girl? It seemed best not to get involved with them to avoid trouble.


    My thoughts were interrupted when the boy finally entered the ssroom and was called over by the seemingly erratic girl.


    I made a conscious decision not to read his mind or even attempt to as I didn''t look into his direction or towards him.


    I had no desire to be associated with these peculiar individuals.


    However, my patience wore thin when I heard what the Dariant girl said.


    They were using my name in the ssroom so openly, and it felt humiliating. How dare they?


    I couldn''t help but re at the boy, only to hear his repetitive mantra.


    I had to control myself. There were more important things to focus on, like achieving the first rank in the uing tests and exams.


    I had ambitions to be a wise queen, and I wouldn''t let these distractions get in my way.

 Chapter 34 - 34 - Dreams are more important than Dragon Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 34: - Dreams are more important than Dragon Bloodline</h4>


    <strong><i>Rihane''s POV </i></strong>


    In my life, things have always been interesting because I can sense what people are really feeling. Plus, I have this special power called "Soul Insight."


    It helps me understand not just someone''s physical body, but also their soul ¨C their emotions, and how well it fits with their body.


    When I got to the academy, I was blown away by how beautiful it was. But then, something caught my eye ¨C a person whose soul felt totally out of sync with their body. Normally, I can tell if someone''s soul matches their body by the color, and this was a real curiosity.


    It got even more interesting when a girl next to him said something that made everyone look at him.


    Inside the ssroom, I met some really unique people.


    There was a Craten guy with cracks in his soul, like it had left his body many times.


    Then, there was this Haidren girl whose soul seemed dimpared to her body, like she was carrying a heavy burden.


    And, then a sapphire coloured eye boy whose soul was looked like a girl, It was funny to see a girl wearing boys clothes.


    I took my seat, and the girl I''d noticed at the academy entrance came over. Despite her cute appearance, her soul shone brightly, telling me she was mentally strong.


    As I started chatting with this girl, she mentioned how amusing this person named ''Zeph'' was. However, her emotions were telling me a different story. It became evident that she was not entirely truthful with me, although I didn''t sense any malicious intent behind her words.


    Before long, the boy with the ipatible soul entered the scene once again, emitting an unsettling aura. His soul was bright, but his body had a slightly dull color. This contrast intrigued me, and it felt different from the girl with the burdened soul. It was as if his body had experienced many things, though not to the extent of being entirely dark and yet his soul was clear notmon in this world , everyone in this ssroom have some taint on their soul as if they got tortured emotionally or did it to others.


    Then, I noticed Thalia calling him, using my name. I decided to y it cool, and why not? It seemed like being around such amusing people might be a good experience.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <strong><i>Diana''s POV</i></strong>


    In a corner of the ssroom one can see a sapphire coloured eye boy murmuring something.


    "Are you saying that boy has a solution for my broken mana vessel?" I inquired of my earring as it conveyed something intriguing to me.


    "Yes, that boy possesses an artifact capable of controlling the flow of mana within one''s body," my earring replied.


    Upon hearing these words, I directed my gaze toward the boy who was conversing with two girls before taking a seat in the corner of the ssroom, almost as if he were creating an invisible barrier that said, ''Don''t approach.''


    I felt a connection, knowing he shared the same condition as me, which led me to contemte the challenges he must have faced.


    Then, my earring''s voice chimed in again, revealing, "I can''t detect any mana emanating from his body, but I can see the artifact directing it towards his body, significantly enhancing his strength. It might be some form of concealed physique."


    When earring previously mentioned of having insightsparable to something from the Sanctum''s third floor and the keys to unlocking a solution left me astonished at that time but now as I saw that boy it also stirred a sense of jealousy within me, knowing that this person already possessed such a valuable artifact.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Once again, my persistent dreams have let me down. This time, this ''zeph'' boy was not in my dreams but appeared in reality.


    I''ve been gued by these dreams for as long as I can remember, and it''s be quite irritating. Initially, I believed they held some truth, maybe a sign of rebirth or something meaningful.


    However, as more and more of my dreams turned out to be false, I started suspecting that I might be under the influence of a mind maniption spell.


    Today, I took a chance, hoping that by unlocking a new power, I could uncover the meaning behind these recurring dreams.


    However, what I found was that I had gained some sort of dragon bloodline, which significantly improved my abilities.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t provide any answers to my ongoing dream troubles.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Thank you all for the support you''ve given. As a novice writer, what motivates me is knowing that someone is eagerly waiting for the next chapter, even if they are just a few. So, I hope you''ll continue to give this novice author some precious Power Stones and keep me motivated to write more chapters. Of course, as promised, today I will upload four more chapters.

 Chapter 35 - 35 - Demon Queen on Move

    <h4>Chapter 35: - Demon Queen on Move</h4>


    In the heart of the Liander Duchy''s border forest, where darkness reigned supreme, two figures cloaked in ck engaged in a battle that seemed almost choreographed.


    The Demon Elite, a cold and professional warrior, sought the little girl he was tasked to find by his queen. The shadowy guardian from The Obsedian Order, equally skilled, stood in his way.


    Their swords shed with precision, creating a symphony of metallic sounds that echoed through the trees.


    The Demon Elite''s movements were calcted, each strike meant to exploit any opening. He aimed for the guardian''s shoulder, a calcted move to slow them down.


    *ng!*


    The swords collided, sparks flying as the guardian deftly parried the strike.


    Their dark aura gave them an almost supernatural advantage, but the Demon Elite pressed on.


    "You can''t stop me. I must find her."


    With a fluid spin, heunched a rapid series of shes, aiming for the guardian''s legs, intending to weaken their stance.


    *Swish, swish, swish!*


    His sword sliced through the air, but the guardian responded with agility, sidestepping and evading the strikes.


    The guardian finally saw an opening and lunged with a lightning-fast thrust, aimed at the Demon Elite''s chest.


    But the elite countered swiftly, deflecting the blow with a sidelong parry and delivered a powerful kick to create distance.


    *Thud!*


    The guardian stumbled backward, their cloak billowing dramatically.


    "Is that the best you''ve got?"


    But just as he taunted, he sensed the approaching shadows of more Obsedian Order members. Realizing the odds were against him, he retreated with a calcted leap, disappearing into the inky ckness of the forest.


    The guardian remained in the shadows, their aura undisturbed by the encounter.


    The Demon Elite''s icy determination and professionalism had met its match, and for now, the battle had reached an impasse.


    .


    .


    .


    In the grand mansion of the Liander Duchy.


    "So, you are saying a demon tried to infiltrate the duchy... again?" The woman with ck hair and slightly golden eyes leaned forward, her expression serious.


    "Yes, Orderian," the figure kneeling before her responded. "They seem to be quite desperate. There have been several reports of their appearances in many ces by The Order."


    "What could be the reason behind this?" She pondered, her gaze intense.


    "Even The Order is not aware, Orderian. With an increment in the Orderian''s rank, we would get priority on this matter if any updates are made," the kneeling figure exined.


    "Good. When I first got news of several demonsing here, I had doubts, but now it looks like it was indeed true," she said, her voice filled with determination.


    *Knock, knock.*


    "Can I enter?" A melodious and cute voice chimed in. Small hands gently rapped on the door.


    "Oh my, Ofcourse Lily," the woman eximed.


    *Swish.*


    The shadows that had concealed their presence vanished into thin air as they watched a little child enter the room.


    .


    .


    .


    In the Demon Realm, within a grand pce where the sky teemed with various demonic creatures, their flight a sight that would send tremors through the hearts of mortals.


    Yet, for the inhabitants of this realm, it was as ordinary as watching birds soar through the air.


    Amidst the pce, upon a throne as ck as the abyss itself, sat a woman who embodied beauty that could only bepared to that of a goddess.


    In a room adorned with opulent decor, this otherworldly beauty stood, her presencemanding and regal.


    She turned her attention to one of her loyal subjects and inquired, "How is my son? Is there any news?"


    "My queen," the figure replied, bowing respectfully, "we have been engaged in a fierce battle with the forces of the Saint Realm for several days, yet regrettably, we have been unable to retrieve the young master."


    "Cease the battle," she dered with a voice as imperious as her beauty, "I will confront this man myself."


    "As Her Majestymands," the ck-d figure acknowledged before disappearing into the shadows.


    As she gazed out of the window, her radiant beauty seemed to illuminate the dimly lit chamber.


    Her thoughts dwelled on the situation at hand. "Desperation befalls you, my husband," she pondered, her eyes fixed intensely on the tumultuous scene outside.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    I''m an author, right? So, I open the app, and boom! A red notification icon. It''s like my personal cheerleader saying, ''Go, you! Write that epic story!'' But hey, folks, let''s keep it real. If you''re enjoying the story, don''t hold back on those ''Power Stones.'' They''re like the turbo boosters for my creative engine. So, let''s rock this literary party together!

 Chapter 36 - 36 - Acting is indeed needed atleast sometimes, I guess.

    <h4>Chapter 36: - Acting is indeed needed atleast sometimes, I guess.</h4>


    <strong><i>Zeph POV</i></strong>


    I''m seated in the ssroom, surrounded by students who seem to understand everything the professor is saying.


    Valeriana, in particr, is answering questions like she''s got a direct line to the gods of knowledge. Meanwhile, I''m here, unable to grasp a single concept.


    To make matters worse, the Professor Adriannel has bestowed upon me the impossible task of achieving the first rank in this ss.


    How on earth am I going to pull that off? I can''t help but regret all those days I spent happily bunking college lectures.


    As I drift into thoughts of impending academic doom, I suddenly hear a voice that snaps me back to reality.


    "Student Zephyr," he addresses me, "I assume you''ve absorbed all this knowledge effortlessly, so kindly enlighten us. What is the intricate rtionship between human energy and mana?"


    It''s a familiar situation: when you don''t know the answer but still have a mouth to speak, and that''s exactly what I did.


    "A person''s soul is a type of energy created by their consciousness. The more self-realization they have, the stronger their soul bes. Take, for example, the great archmage Riannel. He was said to possess the power to leave his body without dying, making him an invincible figure. Here, mana in the surrounding environment responds to the consciousness of the body. It''s manipted by aligning the frequency of mana around oneself with their soul. That''s the rtionship between human energy and the mana energy around us"I confidently dere.


    The ssroom falls into stunned silence, and I feel the collective gaze of everyone boring into me. I started chanting mantra.


    I can''t help but chuckle internally. ''<i>Like hell am I going to let you read my mind now, especially after I just made a mockery of the professor.''</i>


    But the real question here is, what will the professor do next? Will he:


    1. Tell everyone that the great archmage doesn''t possess such powers, ruining my epic storytelling?


    2. Or im that I''m entirely wrong, casting doubt on Archmage ? I mean, who''s going to believe a professor over a legendary archmage?


    In this crazy world, nothing is asplicated as it seems. Sometimes, you just need to roll with it, even if you''re making stuff up as you go along. And that''s exactly what I did.


    Professor response isn''t what I expected. Instead of opting for either of the choices I had in mind, he goes for a third option.


    "You can sit, student, but be focused in ss, or next time your bluffing won''t save you," he says with a serious face.


    ''<i>Wait, did he just choose a third option?'' </i>I wonder. It seems that using the same college techniques here won''t work. He''s onto me, and he''s not buying my archmage-powered soul theory.


    Whatever atleast I suppose I did manage to capture the attention of my dear target, even if it meant making a mockery of myself. I nced towards the Third Princess, also known as Alora Vi Vendal.


    She''s the most innocent and caring character one could encounter in the first volume of the novel, setting her apart from the rest of the nobles. She''s almost like a Saintess, at least until one reads the second volume, that is.


    In my opinion, in this world, a person awakens an ability simr to their own personality or rtionships, at least from what I''ve known so far. It''s a theory that can help one make educated guesses about others'' abilities.


    Princess Alora is a prime example of this, as her ability is called <strong><i>?NeuroGrim?.</i></strong> Of course, like its name suggests, it''s dangerous. It allows her to produce a special worm called the Grim Worm, which has the capability to kill someone.


    However, the real issue is Alora herself, as she has full control over these worms. This gives her the power to manipte and control others by injecting them with the worms, effectively holding their lives in her hands. She can inflict unbearable pain on them, forcing their submission.


    So, why do I want her attention, to the point of acting foolish in the entire ss? The answer is simple:<i> I want her Grim Worm.</i>


    With my physical strength, which I believe will rival that of a professor in this academy within a year, I can form a formidable force. But what Ick is loyalty from those I intend to recruit into my army.


    Unlike some naive protagonists, I don''t n to let my newfound strength go to my head. In my eyes, this world is vast and full of opportunities.


    I don''t intend to act as if I''m invincible; instead, I see this world as something I can expand my influence over to the point of covering it entirely.

 Chapter 37 - 37 - Alora’s Heart is as pure as Gold

    <h4>Chapter 37: - Alora''s Heart is as pure as Gold</h4>


    In the grandeur of the imperial pce, maids and servants bustled about, their voices harmonizing like a chorus, all in praise of the innocent and pure Third Princess, Alora Vi Vendal.


    Her presence was like a beacon of purity, and she moved through the pce with an air of grace that earned the admiration of all.


    "Have you seen how kind she is to everyone even if she is just eight years?" one maid whispered to another, her eyes full of adoration.


    "Yes, truly a heart as pure as gold," herpanion replied, nodding in agreement.


    Alora, with her eyes filled with innocence akin to a beautiful butterfly''s gentle flutter, had an aura of ethereal purity that charmed those around her.


    It seemed as though the pce itself held its breath, not wanting to disrupt the serenity that radiated from her.


    As Alora''s graceful silhouette disappeared into the shadows, the innocent butterfly continued to flutter its wings,pletely unaware of the cold and calcting eyes that had been observing it.


    To most, the butterfly''s buzzing was nothing more than a negligible sound, but to the one who despised it, it was an irritation beyond measure.


    With swift and deliberate precision, Alora''s hand closed around the delicate body of the butterfly. In a cruel and heartless gesture, she tore those crystal-like wings from the calm butterfly''s body.


    Her face remained cold and emotionless, with only a slight hint of satisfaction twisting her lips as she watched the once-beautiful creature flutter in agony before falling to the ground "I despise things clinging to me"


    Unbeknownst to the girl, not far away, two observers bore witness to the chilling scene.


    A man and a woman, their presencemanding attention.


    "Isn''t she a cruel one, my dear?" The voice dripped with authority, and it belonged to none other than the Emperor himself.


    "She is, after all, your daughter, your Majesty," replied Alora''s mother, her wordsced with a blend of caution and pride.


    A cial glint passed through the man''s eyes as he heard his wife''sment, his lips curving into a cold smile.


    "Indeed, she is."


    .


    .


    .


    "Your Majesty, did you summon me?" Alora inquired, facing her father.


    "Yes, I wanted to offer you an opportunity," he replied, his eyes cold and devoid of emotion, a chilling presence in the room.


    "What kind of opportunity, Your Majesty?" Alora asked, a hint of satisfaction flickering within her as she thought, ''Finally, it''s time.''


    "I will grant you the chance to inherit the throne, much like your brothers. However, you must prove yourself," he dered, his voice unwavering. "Your brothers have their supporters, and you will need your own. Use the academy as your foundation to ascend to the throne."


    "May I ask, Your Majesty, why you favor me in this manner?" Alora inquired genuinely, her eyes fixed on her father''s.


    "Because," the Emperor replied, his eyes gleaming with ruthlessness, "you are just like me when I was young."


    .


    .


    As a luxurious carriage glided down the road leading to Valeria Academy, a figure sat inside, gazing out the window.


    Her hands were folded neatly, legs crossed, and her eyes held a chilling demeanor.


    "Your Highness, we have arrived," the carriage driver announced.


    Upon hearing these words, the girl''s facial expression transformed into one of innocence, beginning her act.


    "Thank you, Coachman, sir," she replied with a warm smile, while her thoughts raced, ''Now, the only thing left is to see what this Academy has in store for me.''


    "It''s been my pleasure, Your Highness," the coachman responded, unaware of the duality hidden behind that smile.


    .


    .


    <Alora''s POV>


    As I approached the stone tablet for my Awakening, I understood that the power I would receive would determine my destiny.


    cing my hands upon the Awakening Stone, I watched as a radiant light shimmered, revealing a single word etched into the stone: <NeuroGrim>.


    At that moment, I felt an unshakable certainty wash over me¡ªI was destined to be a ruler.


    Now I need to find some ''friends'' to help me check my abilities.


    .


    .


    Seated in the ssroom, I began my quest to find potential ''friends'' However, it quickly became evident that none of them were as easy to approach as they appeared.


    Being far from naive, I understood how they managed to secure their positions here without catching the professors'' scrutinizing gaze.


    Lost in thought, I momentarily tuned out the lecture.


    My attention snapped back when the professor posed a challenging question to a boy seated in the corner.


    Based on my observations, it seemed impossible for him to know the answer, yet he responded with remarkable precision.


    The topic hadn''t even been covered in ss yet, and not everyone in this room appeared to be as normal as they pretended to be.


    My curiosity piqued further when the professor remarked that the answer was a bluff.


    I couldn''t help but wonder: How could he dare to do something like that in front of the professor? And why did he exude such unwavering confidence? Was he oblivious to the risk of losing credibility? Well, at least I had identified a potential ''friend'' earlier than expected.


    AUTHOR NOTE::


    "I use (.) to represent time or scenery changes. Hope it''s not confusing."

 Chapter 38 - 38 - Zeph is Thalia’s Husband

    <h4>Chapter 38: - Zeph is Thalia''s Husband</h4>


    <Alora''s POV>


    The Valeria Academy ssroom was buzzing with activity as students settled into their seats. I had my eyes set on a particr figure¡ªthe boy named Zeph. From what I had observed, he was anything but ordinary.


    I decided to make my move. Slowly, I walked towards his desk, trying to appear as innocent as possible. As I got closer, I cleared my throat gently, getting his attention.


    "Hello there," I greeted with a friendly smile. "You''re Zeph, right?"


    Zeph looked up from his desk, his expression slightly surprised but wary. "Yeah, that''s me. And you are?"


    "Alora Vi Vendal," I replied, introducing myself with a curtsy. "I couldn''t help but notice how confidently you answered the professor''s question earlier, even if it turned out to be wrong. That takes courage."


    Zeph raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "You noticed that, huh? Well, sometimes you''ve got to take a shot, even if you miss."


    I giggled softly. "That''s a good attitude to have. You know, I appreciate people who aren''t afraid to speak up. It''s important to be confident in oneself."


    Zeph shrugged, a hint of a smile ying on his lips. "Confidence, huh? Well, I''ve always believed in learning by doing."


    As we were chatting, I nced toward Thalia, another girl in the ssroom. "Hey, I was thinking, we could grab something to eat in the canteen or, you know, we all can go together." I looked back at Zeph. "What do you say, Zeph? Friends?"


    Zeph''s cautious expression seemed to soften, and he extended his hand towards me. "Friends, then."


    As I shook his hands I saw the Thalia girl is frowning, may be she is his girlfriend, Like it matters to me.


    .


    .


    "Wow, the canteen is really big," I remarked as I nced toward Zeph, trying to engage him in conversation. I couldn''t afford to be careless around him. Zeph, however, only nodded, offering a nonmittal response, which left me slightly puzzled.


    I had some doubts I needed to clear. Thalia, the girl who seemed wary of me for some reason, remained a mystery. I didn''t even know her ability. Building trust was my priority.


    "Sure, let''s go sit over there," Zeph finally spoke up, pointing towards a table where a girl named Hedrian was sitting. Whispers had reached my ears, indicating that Zeph might have a crush on her. The situation seemed intriguing.


    As we approached Hedrian, I decided to strike up a conversation with her as well. "Can we sit here?" I asked, hoping to make some progress with these two. Hedrian, with her cold demeanor, merely nodded in response.


    "Thank you. I''m Alora," I introduced myself to her. She reciprocated with a brief introduction, "Valeriana."


    I turned to Zeph, aiming to learn more about him. "So, Zeph, I meant to ask, how did youe up with your answer so swiftly?" I inquired, feigning interest. In reality, I needed to gather information about his abilities. Injecting a Grim worm required caution. If his ability was rted to detection or surveince, I couldn''t afford to be reckless and risk exposure.


    "It just happened," Zeph replied with a casual shrug, further reinforcing my impression of him as a somewhat pretentious person.


    Turning my attention to Thalia, I seized the opportunity to gather more information. "Oh, yes, Thalia, right? So, are you and Zeph friends or more like acquaintances?" I inquired, trying to sound friendly and curious.


    Thalia''s response, however, took me by surprise. "He is my husband," she stated matter-of-factly. I noticed Hedrian, the girl at the table with us, choking on her porridge in response to Thalia''s revtion.


    Her wide-eyed surprise hinted at an unexpected crush on Zeph,pletely unbeknownst to her. This twist in the situation Piqued my interest.


    "are you all right" I saw zeph giving her tissue don''t know why but he seemed afraid ?, but if what? and then he looked towards Thalia and then towards me, its really confusing what''s he is even thinking.

 Chapter 39 - 39 - Lady in distress

    <h4>Chapter 39: - Lady in distress</h4>


    <Thalia''s POV>


    Sitting in the ssroom, I observed the events unfolding before me with a sense of anticipation. When the professor directed a question to Zeph, he answered with a surprising confidence that initially caught me off guard.


    However, my intuition quickly kicked in, and doubts began to creep in. It felt like he was bluffing, and I couldn''t help but feel relieved that I hadn''t chosen a wrong target.


    As I pondered his response, I couldn''t help but consider his motivations. Why would he risk answering and potentially subjecting himself to ridicule? In any society, standing out too much could make you a target for bullies.


    It was a well-known principle: either be the shining moon or the radiant sun, but never settle for being a mere candle that could be easily extinguished. Zeph might not be the brightest, but was he truly that naive?


    After the professor concluded the ss, a blonde girl approached Zeph. I recognized the hereditary sign of royalty in her features. She introduced herself as Alora, the 3rd Princess, known for her kindness and big heart.


    However, despite her reputation, my intuition hinted that something was amiss.


    As Alora began to speak, praising Zeph''s answer, a sense of rity washed over me. I understood the situation at hand.


    It seemed that this gentleman of prey had found his first predator in the form of the 3rd Princess.


    Alora''s invitation to join her for some food in the canteen caught me off guard. I didn''t want to reject her outright since it might arouse suspicion.


    Besides, Zeph seemed to be going along with the flow, and I didn''t want to disrupt the facade I was trying to maintain. So, I agreed and we made our way to the canteen.


    Inside, Alora continued to y the innocent and kind princess, which only made me feel more ridiculous. But things took an unexpected turn when Zeph mentioned sitting with the same Hedrian girl.


    I couldn''t quite understand his intentions. I had only bluffed about him having a crush on her, and I still believed there was nothing between them. Did he really want to sit there with her?


    As we arrived at the table, I noticed a subtle narrowing of Hedrian girl''s eyes. She allowed us to sit, but her expression hinted at some suspicion.


    Alora, on the other hand, started chatting with Zeph, and her words felt more like an interrogation than a friendly conversation. Soon enough, she turned her attention to me, asking about my rtionship with Zeph.


    I couldn''t help but think, "This girl acted all naive and cutesy earlier, even if I have to ept this Hedrian girl as Zeph''s wife, there''s no way I''ll ept this two-faced charade." And with that thought in mind, I decided to respond in a way that would surely shock everyone.


    <Valeriana POV>


    I sat alone at a table in the canteen, savoring some light food. I wasn''t in the mood for anything heavy. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed a group of people approaching my table.


    I couldn''t fathom why these peculiar individuals were so persistent in bothering me. To my surprise, Thalia was among them, and her presence only added to my confusion.


    I decided not to reject them outright, mainly because the girl who had asked appeared to be kind-hearted. Reluctantly, I allowed them to sit, but I kept my focus on my food, pretending I wasn''t interested in acknowledging their presence.


    However, my attention was piqued when the blonde girl directed a question at Thalia. It also made me wonder about the rtionship between Thalia and Zeph. I couldn''t help but nce in the girl''s direction, eager to decipher the situation. As I listened to her words, I decided to maintain my cool exterior while keeping a watchful eye on their interactions until I heard that girl''s thoughts,


    I couldn''t contain my shock, and in my surprise, I identally threw my food.


    Who on earth would want to be the wife of an idiot like him? I thought angrily.


    Just as I was about to clean myself up, a handkerchief was offered to me to clean my mouth. I looked up to find Zeph standing there, his eyes filled with concern.


    I heard his thoughts, ming Thalia for the situation, and a strange mixture of emotions welled up within me. It was unexpected to see him show such worry, but at least he had some etiquette in offering assistance to ady in distress.


    <Zeph''s POV>


    I couldn''t believe it when Thalia imed I was her husband. Valeriana''s reaction was swift and unexpected; she threw her food in surprise. I rushed to help her by offering my handkerchief, all the while thinking, "It''s Thalia''s fault."


    It was clear that Thalia must have thought something ridiculous to make Valeriana react this way.


    AUTHOR NOTE ::


    Being a reader myself, I understand how frustrating it can be to read novels with short chapters. However, I hope you will continue to support this story.

 Chapter 40 - 40 - Black Dragon vs Archmage Riannel Aintain.

    <h4>Chapter 40: - ck Dragon vs Archmage Riannel Aintain.</h4>


    "Are you alright, Miss Valeriana?" I asked, my gaze briefly drifting towards Thalia before correcting her, "Miss Alora, we are engaged and not yet married."


    I wanted to continue the conversation further, but my attention was abruptly drawn to a group of four individuals sitting at a table in the corner of the canteen.


    The thought that crossed my mind was, ''They only have one week left, I guess.'' With that unsettling realization, I excused myself from the canteen. The reason was simple: I had remembered something crucial that had slipped my mind, and it was all thanks to those four individuals who were most likely living on borrowed time.


    <Third Person POV>


    In the aftermath of the unexpected scene in the canteen, Alora turned her attention to Zeph, concerned about his well-being.


    "What happened to him?" Alora inquired with genuine worry in her voice.


    Thalia, with a hint of amusement, replied, "Nothing, maybe he feels disgusted after seeing someone throw her food."


    Valeriana, realizing her part in the strange incident, became flustered. "W-what? Really? I should apologize to him," she stammered, her concern apparent.


    Thalia chuckled softly, realizing she had made a joke. "I was just kidding. His stomach is just upset," she reassured Valeriana.


    Relieved, Valeriana nodded. "Oh, okay, then," she said, eager to move past the awkward moment. Thalia and Alora shared a subtle nce, their thoughts hidden behind polite smiles but as Valeriana heard their thoughts she quickly left from the scene not want to be in this mess.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    In the realm of Eldoria that was also ancient name of Vendal kingdom,the skies roared with thunder as the colossal form of Riannel Aintain, the renowned Archmage, shed with the mighty ck Dragon, Drakorath.


    The ck Dragon was a terrifying behemoth with scales as dark as the abyss, eyes that glowed with an eerie red light, and wings that spanned the heavens themselves.


    Drakorath''s roar shook the very mountains, and its breath seared the sky with ck fire.


    Riannel Aintain, on the other hand, stood tall and imposing. His robe billowed like a stormy tempest, and his staff crackled with arcane energy.


    His presence alone radiated power, and his resolve was unyielding.


    The battle began with a thunderous sh, the impact of their forces creating shockwaves that echoed across thend. Drakorathshed out with razor-sharp ws, but Riannel''s shield of energy absorbed the blow with a resonating.


    *thoom*


    Riannel retaliated with a barrage of magical projectiles, each one exploding on impact with the dragon''s scales, creating a symphony of explosive


    *booms*


    The ck Dragon''s wings unfurled, casting a shadow that seemed to swallow the very sun. With a mighty p, it sent hurricane-force winds tearing through the battlefield.


    Riannel responded with a wave of his hand, creating a barrier of swirling winds that shed against the dragon''s tempest with a deafening


    *whoosh*


    Drakorath opened its jaws wide, ready to unleash its deadly breath, a torrent of ck mes that could melt stone.


    But Riannel was quicker, conjuring a torrent of water with a *roaring* spell, extinguishing the mes before they could take form.


    The battle raged on, a sh of titans, with the earth quaking beneath them and the sky filled with thunder and lightning.


    Riannel''s spells continued to assault Drakorath with *explosions* of energy, while the dragon''s tail struck with the force of a falling mountain, creating ground-shaking.


    *thuds*


    Finally, after a fierce and relentless battle, Riannel Aintain, the Archmage, summoned the mightiest spell he knew.


    With a resounding incantation, he unleashed a blinding beam of pure energy that pierced Drakorath''s heart with an earth-shattering


    *boom*


    As the ck Dragon''s body crumbled, its roars turned to anguished cries, and with one final *crash*, it fell, defeated.


    The realm of Eldoria had been saved, but the echoes of their epic battle would resonate through history, a testament to the power and bravery of the Archmage Riannel Aintain


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    After leaving the canteen, I made my way back to my room. Once inside, Iy down on my bed, allowing my mind to drift and recollect my thoughts about the uing event in the ''ck Forest.''


    It was a ce known for housing a fearsome ck Dragon, which had been subdued and sealed there after a fierce battle with the Archmage, Riannel Aintain.


    The dragon had been weakened during that encounter, and its power was far from its peak. However, it still posed a significant threat.


    The reason for its continued existence in the forest was due to the foolish actions of four individuals who had stolen its egg, causing it to be enraged and seek vengeance.


    I couldn''t help but reflect on the fact that the professor leading this practical session was none other than Adriannel Riantain, known as the Archmage''s Reincarnation.


    He had, without a doubt, in the dragon during his time, creating the illusion that even the weakest professor at the academy could handle such a formidable beast.


    But the truth was, aside from the four professors who were privy to the real story, no one in the academy could truly match that dragon''s might.


    Every professor here had been handpicked by Professor Adriannel himself, and they were well aware of his unparalleled strength.


    These thoughts would have to be revisited another time, for now, my focus needed to be on nning for the uing practical session set to take ce in the ''ck Forest'' in just one week.As I need that egg for myself.

 Chapter 41 - 41 - Black forest’s Egg Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 41: - ck forest''s Egg Hunt</h4>


    I arrived at the ssroom and noticed Alora energetically waving and saying hello, though I couldn''t care less. I responded with a half-hearted wave in return.


    Taking my seat, which was conveniently not too far from Thalia''s, I was interrupted by a voice I hadn''t heard in a while, Rihane''s. I couldn''t quite understand her sudden interest in conversing with me.


    "Hello, Rihane ,It was good, and yours?" I asked out of courtesy, still puzzled by her motives for approaching me.


    "I heard from Thalia that your stomach got upset yesterday. So, I thought to ask if it''s okay," she said, and my expression remained stoic. I nced at Thalia, who conveniently averted her gaze. It seemed like I would need to have a conversation with my father about putting an end to this engagement. Thalia''s childish behavior was bing tiresome.


    "Yes, now it''s fine," I replied, not seeing any other option.


    "Like really, haha. Thalia said she was just joking, but really, your stomach was upset, haha," she continued, herughter drawing more attention to us. I couldn''t help but feel a tinge of embarrassment. After all, I was only human. Her loud demeanor made it seem like everyone''s gaze was fixed on us. I repeated my mental mantra, "Don''t think anything, don''t think anything."


    With a sigh of relief, I decided to escape the situation. "I''ll just take my seat," I said, avoiding any further interaction. Their behavior was nothing short of irritating.


    .


    .


    .


    The day had finallye when Professor Adriannel Riantain announced the long-anticipated practical session in the ck Forest. Excitement and uncertainty coursed through the academy, mingling with the whisper of legends about the forest.


    We reached the forest,Among the students gathered in the grand courtyard, I stood, my gaze focused ahead. The foresty in the distance, a realm of both enchantment and danger. Professor Adriannel''s authoritative voice reverberated as he emphasized the importance of vignce.


    I exchanged nces with Thalia and Alora, who had been sticking to me like shadows in recent days. However, my attention wasn''t on them but on those four troublemakers who had been brewing their secret n.


    Unbeknownst to everyone, those four students had ndestinely hatched a n to see the ck Dragon for themselves, a forbidden act within the academy. One of them possessed an artifact capable of rendering them invisible for a brief period, exining their sudden disappearance from our sight.


    With furtive determination, the nobleman students slipped away from the main group, their intentions hidden from their fellow students. They ventured deeper into the forest, their hearts pounding with the thrill of forbidden curiosity.


    What they didn''t realize was that I had been discreetly shadowing their every move. I had to make up an excuse about needing the restroom to slip away from Thalia, who had been increasingly persistent.


    Eventually, those students reached a clearing, and there, they beheld the magnificent form of the ck Dragon, Drakorath, fast asleep. Its obsidian scales shimmered in the dappled sunlight, its wings folded close.


    Unable to resist the allure of the dragon''s presence, they approached cautiously, their movements as quiet as shadows. They activated their artifact, vanishing from sight.


    With newfound invisibility, they ventured even closer to the slumbering behemoth. Their excitement surged as they neared a colossal, obsidian-colored egg nestled beside the dragon.


    Carefully, their fingers brushed against the egg''s surface, feeling its warmth. Their triumph was short-lived, for I had been tracking their every move.


    Invisible to their eyes, I moved with precision. As they reached for the egg, my hand shot out, seizing the artifact''s wielder by the wrist. A swift twist and an unexpected disarming maneuver left them exposed and defenseless.


    Students gasped as they suddenly became visible once more, their eyes locking with mine. Before they could react, a quick strike to each of their temples sent them tumbling to the forest floor, unconscious.


    I stood victorious, the stolen egg now in my possession. My n had seeded. These students, unknowingly, would serve as my means of acquiring the dragon''s egg, all while upholding the academy''s rules.


    As I stood my ground, a warm breeze brushed against my back, carrying with it a foul stench. I turned slowly, my heart pounding in my chest, only to be met by a pair of enormous, fiery-red eyes. My breath caught in my throat as I beheld the colossal ck Dragon before me.


    With great care, I ced the stolen egg beside a towering tree. I wanted to ensure its safety, for it was not the egg''s fault that I had taken it. I covered it gently with bushes, hoping that if I survive, I will take care of this child. Then, I turned my attention back to the beast.


    "Please," I murmured, my voice trembling, "Be gentle."

 Chapter 42 - 42 - Devoured in Dragon’s Mouth

    <h4>Chapter 42: - Devoured in Dragon''s Mouth</h4>


    The dragon responded with a deafening


    <strong><i>roaaarrr!!! </i></strong>


    and my instincts kicked in. With newfound strength granted by my awakened abilities, I leaped away, soaring through the air, barely avoiding the dragon''s colossal ws.


    My heart raced as I gazed down at the beast, its enormous maw gaping open, ready to swallow me whole.


    In that instant, I unleashed all of my mana, letting it radiate outward. Dragons were known for their sensitivity to mana, and I hoped that my sudden surge of power would confuse it.


    Perhaps it would mistake me for a formidable adversary, like an archmage. It hesitated, its mouth remaining wide open, a flicker of uncertainty in its eyes.


    But time was running out. The dragon''s mouth drew closer, and I knew I had to act. With every ounce of my mana, I strengthened my body, knowing it would hurt like hell but also that it was my only chance at survival


    In a desperate, heart-pounding moment, I made a daring maneuver in the air, narrowly avoiding the colossal jaws of the ck Dragon.


    My body soared through the sky, propelled by sheer determination and the protection of the ethereal barrier I had crafted using my unique ability, ?<i>Mana Transmutation?</i>


    The thought raced through my mind, <i>''Now''s my chance to escape this nightmarish creature''</i>


    But just as I prepared to flee, my eyes fell upon Thalia, standing there, drenched in sweat, her face contorted in sheer horror.


    Questions raced through my mind in a whirlwind of panic. ''<i>Why is she here? Did she follow me into this deathtrap? Can''t she use her to sense the impending danger?''</i>


    Time seemed to slow as my thoughts spiraled into chaos. Without fullyprehending why, I acted on pure instinct, channeling all my strength and agility to fling Thalia far away from the imminent peril.


    "<strong><i>Run! </i></strong>" I yelled, my voiceced with urgency.


    It wasn''t a conscious decision; it was as if some hidden hero within me had surfaced, driven by an innate need to protect.


    As I watched Thalia being hurled to safety, I couldn''t help but wonder why I had done it. But there was no time for answers.


    In the blink of an eye, I faced the gaping maw of the dragon, its cavernous mouth closing in around me. Fear, raw and overwhelming, surged through me as I realized the inevitable ¨C<i> I was about to be the dragon''s next meal.</i>


    <i>.</i>


    .


    .


    .


    <strong><i>Thalia''s POV</i></strong>


    My heart pounded like a relentless drum as I cowered behind the towering tree, my eyes locked onto the immense ck Dragon.


    I had ventured here using my ability, <i></i>, which had screamed over and over again and warned me not to proceed any further.


    But my curiosity had gotten the better of me, and I hade, only to find Zeph engaged in a fierce battle with the monstrous creature.


    The dragon''s presence reigned terror upon the forest, each of its colossal steps sending shockwaves through the very ground beneath me.


    Its deafening roars reverberated through the air, threatening to shatter myposure.


    Fear clung to me like a second skin as I watched the terrifying spectacle unfold, helpless and terrified,I can''t move.


    Amidst the chaos, Zeph''s quick reflexes came to the fore.


    He sprang into action, a blur of determination, his eyes wide with panic as he spotted me frozen behind the tree.


    In the blink of an eye, he propelled me with astonishing force, and I tumbled to the ground in surprise.


    His urgentmand, "<strong><i>Run, Thalia! </i></strong>" pierced through the chaos.


    But before my mind could fully register the danger, the dragon''s titanic jaws snapped shut, devouring Zeph in an instant.


    My eyes widened with disbelief and terror as I bore witness to the unthinkable.


    My heart ached at the memory of Zeph''s resolute expression.


    <i>''He died for me.''</i>


    <i>''I am responsible for another life lost due to my weakness.''</i>


    <i>''Sorry, Brother.''</i>


    <i>''Sorry, Zeph.''</i>


    <i>''I am pathetic.''</i>


    "I want to die... haaa... haaa..." I struggled to catch my breath.


    <i>''My legs are giving up.'' </i>My legs hadpletely given out.


    <i>''No, I have to live. Another person sacrificed their life for me.''</i>


    <i>sniff.....sniff</i>


    Tears streamed uncontrobly from my eyes as these conflicting thoughts raced through my mind, leaving me overwhelmed and shattered.


    My breaths came in ragged gasps as Iy on the forest floor, stunned by the horrific turn of events. The ck Dragon''s malevolent eyes turned towards me, its hot, fetid breath washing over me. I knew I couldn''t stay there.


    With a all strength left in my legs, I pushed myself up and stumbled away from the scene, tears mingling with dirt and sweat on my face.


    <i>''I...am...sorry...sniff''</i>

 Chapter 43 - 43 - Zeph’s Last moments

    <h4>Chapter 43: - Zeph''s Last moments</h4>


    <strong><i>Thud</i></strong>


    I mmed into the dragon''s massive tooth, pouring every ounce of strength and mana into the blow.


    To my dismay, the tooth didn''t even budge.


    It was as if it were made of some imprable material.


    Panic and despair welled up within me as I grappled with the realization that I might not escape this predicament.


    As the dragon''s gaping maw swallowed me whole, it felt as if my body was being consumed by an insatiable abyss.


    The heat inside its mouth was unbearable, scorching like moltenva, searing every inch of my being.


    A bluish light radiated from its throat, intensifying the searing agony.


    Desperation wed at my mind as I knew I had only one chance.


    "<strong><i>Come on, Dammit! </i></strong> "


    With trembling hands, I activated the ?<i>Zendal?</i>, channeling every ounce of my mana into strengthening it.


    The pain was excruciating, like a thousand fiery needles piercing my very soul.


    " <strong><i>Kughhhhh! </i></strong>"


    I gritted my teeth, tears of torment streaming down my face, determined to survive, to seek vengeance against that damned mouse of a God.


    "<strong><i>Ughhhh!! </i></strong>"


    I summoned every ounce of strength I had left and unleashed a devastating blow, pouring mana into it with such force that it could have ttened an entire mountain.


    But to my utter dismay, the dragon''s teeth remained unmoved, an imprable fortress of an unknown material.


    "<strong><i>Arghhh! </i></strong>"


    A cacophony of emotions surged through me, a tangled web of suffocation, pain, and a burning desire for revenge.


    Each breath felt like a futile struggle, and the excruciating pain coursed through me, my skin burning away under the relentless assault of my own mana.


    The stench of burning flesh filled my nostrils, a cruel reminder of my frailty.


    "<strong><i>Arghhhhh!!!</i></strong> "


    I couldn''t bear it any longer. It was my own folly, my reckless pursuit of revenge that had led me to this excruciating end.


    Despite my vast reservoir of mana and its rapid regeneration, my human heart couldn''t contain the overwhelming surge.


    My heart, like me, was weak.


    My vision dimmed, the world fading into a hazy abyss.


    As my body sumbed to the relentless pain and my skin continued to burn away, a radiant blue light descended upon me.


    It was the dragon''s <strong><i>?omega breath?</i></strong>, a force equivalent to a two-megaton nuclear explosion.


    At least, I thought, as the world dissolved into blinding blue, I would meet my end in a ze of power equal to the mightiest forces of nature.


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 44 - 44 - The Archmage Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 44: - The Archmage Arrival</h4>


    <Adriannel POV>


    "Hello, Professor Adriannel," Deventhia said.


    "Hello, Miss Deventhia. I heard your niece is also participating," Professor Adriannel replied.


    "Yes, of course. She said she is going to get the first rank," Deventhia said with pride.


    "Really? It''s good to be confident, and truth be told, if someone other than her said this, I would ignore it as bluffing. But she is indeed smart," Professor Adriannel acknowledged.


    "Thank you, Professor," Deventhia responded gratefully.


    After the conversation with Deventhia, I shifted my gaze towards the Awakening Stone tablet. However, I couldn''t help but notice a student with golden eyes discreetly observing me.


    It intrigued me, but my attention quickly shifted to the artifact he possessed. I suspected it was helping him control his mana within his body, possibly due to some underlying illness. With this thought in mind, I continued my conversation with Deventhia.


    .


    .


    .


    I was meticulously reviewing the students'' awakened power reports when I noticed the same boy with golden eyes had acquired the <Mana Transmutation> ability.


    It was not an exceptionally rare power, and it came with its own set of weaknesses, but that was inconsequential to me. My attention was quickly diverted when I sensed an intrusion into my office.


    In an instant, I teleported to the scene and found the boy sprawled on the floor, coughing from the sheer force of the mana that had been generated during my teleportation. He mumbled something amusing, but I paid it no mind.


    However, my annoyance increased when a young girl barged into the office, causing me to reflexively discard my cigarette. Smoking might not be inherently bad, but it was certainly inappropriate in the presence of children.


    The girl began to argue with me about the harm that had befallen the boy. I tried to offer her a healing potion, but she remained still, lost in thought. Frustrated, I decided to take matters into my own hands and tossed the potion onto the child''s body.


    To my astonishment, the boy, who had been injured just moments ago, began to beg me to be his teacher. It seemed utterly impossible to ept him as my student, but curiosity got the better of me. I decided to employ an appraisal spell to learn more about him, and what I discovered sent shockwaves through me.


    It was a revtion that shattered my world, reducing a formidable archmage like myself to a mere man with a broken heart.


    The specter of my past continues to haunt me, even in the present.


    To not let my emotions loose and repeat the same mistake, I instructed him to achieve the first rank if he wished to be selected as my student. With that, I promptly dismissed both of them from my office.


    A random message from the Order about a Demon intrusion arrived, but it held no interest for me. Lost in thoughts of that fateful day, the day the great archmage became nothing.


    .


    .


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    In the midst of a deste battlefield, the beautiful Archdemon Evangeline and the formidable Archmage Riannel Aintain shed in a battle that crackled with raw power.


    The sky above them churned with dark storm clouds, and the very earth trembled beneath their might.


    *BOOM!*


    Evangeline''s onyx wings stretched wide, casting a shadow over the battlefield as she summoned dark, swirling mes that danced like sinister specters.


    Her crimson eyes burned with a mix of sorrow and fury as she conjured a torrent of malevolent energy.


    Riannel, with his robe billowing like a sapphire sea, countered with arcs of arcane magic that shimmered like liquid crystal.


    His heart ached with the memory of his child''s tragic death, a death he had unwittingly caused while trying to cure a mysterious illness.


    Determination etched across his face as he summoned the elements to protect himself.


    *CRACK!*


    Their spells collided with explosive force, sending shockwaves that tore through the barrenndscape.


    The very air seemed to vibrate with their power as they continued to trade blows, each unwilling to yield.


    Amidst the battle, as their magic shed and intertwined, they exchanged anguished words.


    "You stole my child from me, Riannel!"


    "It was never my intention, Evangeline! I sought to save him!"


    *ROAR!*


    In the fury of the confrontation, their tragic stories merged into a haunting chorus of pain.


    "Your actions caused this suffering!"


    "I bear the weight of that suffering every day!"


    *BOOM! CRASH!*


    In the midst of their fierce battle, the tragic history between Evangeline and Riannel weighed heavy on their hearts. Both had lost so much, and neither truly desired to harm the other.


    However, the relentless fury of a mother who had lost her child began to consume Evangeline. The pain and anguish were too much to bear, and her sanity began to slip away.


    Her beautiful features contorted into a mask of pure, demonic rage. Her once-gentle crimson eyes now zed with an unholy fire.


    With a deafening, otherworldly shriek, she unleashed a surge of dark energy that eclipsed the battlefield.


    Riannel, taken aback by this terrifying transformation, desperately tried to reason with her.


    "Evangeline, please! I never meant for any of this to happen!"


    But his words fell on deaf ears. The Archdemon, now fully consumed by her demonic nature, lunged at him with unrestrained fury.


    Her attacks were no longer guided by reason or sorrow but by an overwhelming desire for vengeance.


    Their battle intensified, the very ground quaking beneath them as the forces of darkness and magic shed. Riannel, now forced to defend himself with all his might, knew that he had lost the Evangeline he once knew to the abyss of her own grief and rage.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    .


    .


    I felt my heart ache with the heavy burden of my actions. I had been forced to end the life of the woman I loved, the mother of our child, multiple times.


    Each time she was reborn, the cycle of tragedy and loss repeated itself, as Evangeline''s grief and demonic nature overwhelmed her.


    As I waited for her to be reborn once more, I knew that I would be faced with an impossible choice when the time came.


    I didn''t want to harm her, but I also couldn''t allow her to unleash her uncontroble rage upon the world.


    The cycle of sorrow and despair seemed never-ending, and I could only hope that one day, somehow, we would find a way to break free from this tragic cycle and find peace.

 Chapter 45 - 45 - I will never leave you, Zeph

    <h4>Chapter 45: - I will never leave you, Zeph</h4>


    I, as usual, began my day with a sense of routine and detachment, a result of the countless lifetimes I had lived.


    My emotions had be something I could control with ease, a necessary skill given my unusual circumstances.


    Today was the day for selecting students for the practical session in the infamous ''ck Forest,'' where I had once put that unruly Lizard in its ce. I led a group of students into the forest, knowing the dangers that lurked within.


    However, I soon sensed some students veering away from the group. At first, I assumed they were simply exploring the vicinity. The same boy with golden eyes with the extraordinary physical strength trailed behind them, which put me at ease, considering they would soone from the forest.


    I waited patiently for their return, given that I had ced certain restrictions on their movements. Time passed, and I began to grow concerned as they failed to rejoin the group. Even the argumentative girl, gifted with her Intuition ability, had ventured ahead of them, ensuring their safety¡ªor so I thought.


    Then, a familiar and dreaded roar pierced the air, echoing the one from the time I had dealt with that troublesome Lizard. I should have eradicated the creature back then.


    In an instant, I teleported to their location, simultaneously creating an illusion to conceal my presence from the remaining students.


    As I arrived, my heart sank at the scene of utter destruction. The ominous ck Dragon loomed menacingly, and my eyes quicklynded on the girl, who was now sobbing uncontrobly, paralyzed with grief. My thoughts immediately turned to the boy who was always by her side. I heightened my senses, feeling the presence of the boy within the Dragon''s menacing maw.


    I teleported right in front of the colossal beast, which seemed to recognize me despite my altered appearance. Itunched an Omega attack, and my thoughts were solely on the unconscious boy trapped within its jaws.


    I summoned a protective barrier around his frail body. It was a struggle due to the boy''s location inside the Dragon''s scales that was somewhat resistant to outside mana, but the child still clung to life, his artifact surprisingly channeling mana to reinforce my barrier.


    The Dragon unleashed its devastating breath, and I employed spatial magic to redirect the energy into the sky, away from the forest. Finally, I managed to catch the boy.


    For the first time in countless lifetimes,


    I allowed myself to be consumed by emotions.


    Anger burned fiercely as I red at the Dragon,


    which now seemed to experience what it truly meant to feel terror.


    Without hesitation, I used Disintegrate on the Dragon, watching its body crumble and dissolve.


    The suffering and pain I witnessed in the boy''s condition brought back painful memories of my own child''s anguish, who had suffered just like this child. With a heavy heart, I teleported, carefully managing my mana to protect the grieving girl, preventing her from getting any harm.


    .


    .


    <Thalia''s POV>


    Despair gripped my heart like a vice, and I felt all hope slipping away. The Dragon''s impending attack was a menacing threat, and my Intuition had been screaming with fear.


    But then, A man appeared in sky ,for the first time in what felt like an eternity, it ceased its relentless warnings, and a faint glimmer of hope whispered, "Everything will be alright."


    My breath caught in my throat as I witnessed Zeph being forcefully expelled from the Dragon''s monstrous maw.


    The stranger who had appeared in the sky and deflected the Dragon''s attack showcased incredible strength, but the pain of losing Zeph overwhelmed me.


    The emotions that had been dormant within me for so long surged to the surface, and I realized that what I had been feeling all along was genuine, unfiltered emotion.


    "I''m so sorry, Zeph," I whispered in anguish, my eyes welling up with tears that streamed down my face like a river.


    The tears seemed endless, and each one was a testament to the profound loss I was experiencing.


    The man arrived with Zeph''s lifeless form, and I couldn''t hold back my grief any longer. I cried out,


    "Aahh, Zeph, Zeph, please, no!"


    My voice cracked with the agony of losing him. I understood now that the emotions that had been building within me were real, and they weighed heavily on my heart.


    Desperation overwhelmed me as I begged Zeph to awaken.


    "Open your eyes, Zeph," I sobbed, my tears blurring my vision.


    "I''ll annul our engagement, please, just wake up, please." My words were filled with raw pain, a plea to the heavens for a miracle that might nevere.


    As I clung to Zeph''s lifeless form, my tears fell like rain, and the pain in my heart was almost unbearable.


    I couldn''t fathom the agony he was enduring, and it broke my heart to witness his suffering.


    Then, in the midst of my despair, I heard a faint, trembling voice, like a fragile whisper in the wind.


    Zeph''s voice, strained and weakened, reached my ears. His words were barely audible, but they pierced through my grief.


    "So, now... I... be... roasted... chicken... you will... leave... haa." His voice faltered, and I could hear the paincing each word.


    My heart ached at his feeble attempt at humor, even in the face of such dire circumstances. It was a testament to his strength and resilience, even in the midst of his suffering.


    "No, no," I choked out, my voice trembling as I held him tighter. "I am sorry. I will never leave you." My words were filled with determination and a promise that I would do whatever it took to bring him back from the brink of death.

 Chapter 46 - 46 - So,I look Ugly now?

    <h4>Chapter 46: - So,I look Ugly now?</h4>


    <Thalia''s POV>


    The soft glow of moonlight filtered through the curtains, casting a gentle radiance over the room adorned with flowers and dainty decorations. In the middle of the night, Thalia''s room felt like a tranquil sanctuary.


    A sudden groan pierced the silence, and Thalia''s eyes fluttered open. She had barely drifted off to sleep, her thoughts consumed by worry for Zeph. There, lying on the bed, was Zeph, his face contorted in pain.


    "Water," he croaked, his voice barely more than a whisper.


    Thalia''s heart ached at the sound of his distress. Without hesitation, she reached out with delicate, soft hands, gently brushing a strand of hair from his forehead.


    "Wait, I will get you some," she murmured softly, her voice filled with a tenderness that belied her usually fiery spirit.


    Thalia slipped out of the room for a moment, returning with a ss of cool water.


    She carefully helped Zeph sit up, supporting his trembling form as he took small sips to quench his thirst.


    Zeph''s request for a mirror caught me by surprise. I had been trying to encourage him to rest and recover, not expecting him to want to see his own reflection in his current state.


    "You should rest, don''t look at your face," I urged, concern etched across my features.


    But Zeph''s determination was evident as he insisted, "No, I need a mirror, please give me one."


    I hesitated for a moment, then reluctantly retrieved a small mirror from a nearby table.


    Handing it to him, I watched as he held it up to get a glimpse of his own appearance, despite my earlier warning.


    <Zeph''s POV>


    As I held the mirror and slowly brought it in front of me, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread. Thalia''s earlier warning about the state of my face had prepared me somewhat, but seeing my reflection now was a different experience altogether.


    My heart sank as I gazed at the mirror. The face that looked back at me was barely recognizable. The skin was marred with angry, red burn marks, crisscrossing like a grotesque puzzle.


    It was as if the dragon''s breath had scorched away not just my flesh but a part of my identity.


    The pain that coursed through my body seemed almost secondary to the shock of my appearance. I could hardly believe that this was me.


    I traced my fingers gently over the burns, feeling the rough texture and the searing pain that apanied each touch.


    I knew that healing would take time, and there would always be scars to remind me of that fateful encounter. But in this moment, as I stared at my reflection, it was hard to shake the overwhelming sense of loss and helplessness that washed over me.


    A small tear escaped from my eyes as I couldn''t help but voice my insecurity,


    "So, I look ugly now?"


    The weight of the changes in my appearance was hard to bear, especially after all the hard work I had put into transforming my body following the transmigration.


    Thalia''s gentle hand cupped my ruined face, and she turned it towards her.


    Her unwavering gaze met mine, and she said with sincerity, "You are not ugly at all, Zeph. You are much better than anyone I''ve seen so far."


    Her words touched a deep chord within me, and a sense of relief washed over me. In that moment, I couldn''t fullyprehend why her reassurance meant so much, but it did.


    It was as if her eptance had helped me find a glimmer of hope amidst the scars and pain.


    "I will talk to my father about annulling the engagement," I said, summoning my resolve. My appearance might have changed, but I had many ways to restore my face. Besides, this might be the opportunity I needed to free myself from the engagement that had started to feel like a burden.


    "You want to spread rumors about me leaving you just because your face got destroyed while saving me?" She spoke, her voice quivering, and tears welled up in her eyes. "Do you really hate me that much, Zeph? Then why did you save me?"


    "No, Thalia, it''s not like that," I hurriedly replied, trying to clear up any misunderstanding. "I don''t hate you at all. I just don''t want you to be burdened with my problems. And I saved you because... because," I stopped, biting my lip, before a realisation hit me that my mind was in swirl of conflicting emotions. Maybe Facing death had left my thoughts tangled, making me fall for her tricks, I guess.


    "Because you''re an idiot, who strolls inside such a dangerous forest," I said, my attempt at seriousness quickly turning into a yful smile.


    Thalia''s surprised expression transformed into a mock scowl as she sat down in a chair, pretending to be offended. But soon, ourughter filled the room as we shared a moment of relief and genuine connection.


    "So, where are you going to sleep?"


    I inquired, genuinely curious about the sleeping arrangements.


    Thalia, with a teasing smile, replied, "I can just sleep beside you."


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at her yful banter.


    "Alright then, good night," I said with a small smile, knowing she was just teasing.


    As I began to drift off to sleep, a delicate fragrance reached my senses, causing me to stir. To my surprise, I found Thalia lying beside me.


    It made me feel somewhat ufortable, and I was about to say something when she spoke up, "What are you looking at? It''s not the first time. You were unconscious for five days, and I slept here."


    AUTHOR NOTE::


    Everyone keep giving Power stones -- Keep getting Chapters, Hope Story will be interesting.

 Chapter 47 - 47 - Is Thalia becoming a Yandere!!??

    <h4>Chapter 47: - Is Thalia bing a Yandere!!??</h4>


    <Thalia''s Dream>


    In the midst of peaceful slumber, I found myself in a dream. The world around me transformed into a scene from my childhood.


    I was just a little kid of eight, and my brother Alexios, fifteen, sat across from me at a small wooden table, a chessboard between us.


    A mischievous grin spread across my face as I moved my pawn forward confidently. "Checkmate in five moves, Alexios," I dered, my chest swelling with pride, just like the old days.


    My brother chuckled, his eyes filled with amusement as he examined the chessboard. "You''ve got quite the mind for this game, Thalia," he praised, his encouraging words warming my heart.


    With all the confidence of a chess prodigy, I leaned back in my chair and boasted, "Of course, I do. I''m a chess genius."


    Alexiosughed again, making his move while considering his options carefully. He was always patient and supportive, even in my dreams.


    As the game progressed, I continued to make bold moves, predicting his every action.


    He praised my intelligence and strategy, all while ensuring that I never fell into checkmate. It was clear that he was going easy on me, letting me bask in the joy of victory.


    In the end, I secured a draw, and my heart swelled with pride. Alexios ruffled my hair affectionately, his fond smile etched in my memory even in my dreams.


    "Great game, Thalia," he said, his words filled with love and warmth.


    As I drifted deeper into my dream, I cherished the memory of those precious moments with my brother, even if it was all just a dream.


    In the midst of peaceful slumber, my dream shifted suddenly, as if the calm waters of my childhood memories had been stirred by an approaching storm.


    I found myself sitting in an ornate carriage beside my older brother, Alexios.


    The atmosphere was filled with a sense of adventure as we traversed a scenic forest path. I turned to him with a yful gleam in my eyes.


    "Alexios, let''s take the long route today," I suggested, the excitement evident in my voice. "I want to enjoy the beautiful scenery."


    He smiled indulgently, always ready to grant me my whims. "Of course, Thalia. We''ll take the long way."


    As the carriage ambled along the winding forest road, we marveled at the lush greenery and the serene beauty of nature. Birds chirped merrily, and sunlight dappled through the leaves, casting intricate patterns on our faces.


    But just as the dream had been idyllic, it took a sudden dark turn. Out of nowhere, monstrous creatures with gnarled ws and wicked snarls descended upon our carriage, their eyes filled with hunger and malice.


    In a heartbeat, the serene dream had be a chilling nightmare.


    Alexios acted swiftly, pushing me to the floor of the carriage and out of harm''s way just as a monstrous creature pounced upon him.


    I watched in terror as my brother fought valiantly, grappling with the beast. But despite his bravery, they both tumbled from the carriage, crashing into a tumultuous waterfall below.


    My heart pounded in my chest as the nightmare yed out before me. The sounds of the roaring waterfall and the creatures'' growls echoed in my ears, a stark contrast to the peaceful dream that hade before.


    "Brother!!!...haaa... haaa..."


    In the middle of the night, I awoke from the tormenting dream, my heart racing, and tears streaming down my cheeks. The pain of losing him was a wound that never seemed to heal.


    My eyes, heavy with grief, turned to Zeph''s form nearby. His peaceful slumber contrasted starkly with the tumultuous visions that had gripped me.


    I knew he couldn''t understand the depths of my anguish, but I couldn''t help but reach out, my trembling hand gently brushing his cheek.


    "My... teddy...," I whispered, the remnants of the nightmare still clinging to my voice. In this dream, it was Zeph who became my sce, my anchor in the storm of my memories.


    As I gazed upon his sleeping face, I couldn''t help but feel a strange connection between him and Alexios, despite their differences.


    In this moment, as I watched over Zeph, he felt like someone I could rely on.


    With a heavy sigh, I settled back into my bed, trying to push the painful memories aside before I decided.


    "I will not let you go anywhere, Zeph."


    .


    .


    .


    <Zeph''s POV>


    I woke up, parched and in need of water. I turned my head and saw Thalia''s troubled expression. Perhaps she was having the same nightmare from the novel about her brother, Alexios.


    It seemed like an unfortunate fate shared by all characters in novels, including Thalia herself.


    Her brother, I thought, recalling how he was portrayed as the smartest character in the entire novel. At least until "That Woman" appeared, but that''s a tale for another time.


    When it came to Thalia''s brother, his intelligence seemed to diminish when he was with her. That was part of what led to his demise, or at least that''s what I gathered.


    From the beginning, he wasn''t even from this world. He hailed from the Saint realm, which made calling him a "fallen angel" quite fitting.


    He reincarnated into a human and was then thrown into the demon realm, where he became the right-hand man of Lady Amrantha Tenebri Noctilucis, the Demoness Queen and Lily''s mother.


    I sighed, knowing that I had some means ofmunication using Lily. If only she''d listen. The first thing that demon would do upon discovering my connection with Lily would be to wage war against the human realm.


    If she didn''t listen to reason, she''d vaporize me. After all, she was the Demon Queen, and shemanded 1.7 billion demons. Just her army alone could tten both the Saint realm and the human realm.


    Yet, the Saint realm had its own guardians, and the human realm had its seven beings. Unfortunately, they were all bound by restrictions, making them unable to do much. The same applied to the Saint realm.


    The Demonessdy didn''t attack because she understood that cornering her opponents would lead to a devastating battle, one that would obliterate all three realms. That was thest thing anyone wanted.


    My head throbbed with theseplicated thoughts. Knowing everything had its downsides, and right now, it was giving me a splitting headache.


    So, I tried to focus on where I was now ¨C Thalia''s room. Her brother, that is...


    "Brother... haaa... haaa,"


    I heard her voice, and I decided to pretend to be asleep so she wouldn''t be agitated.


    But as she touched my cheek and said those words, an undeniable feeling washed over me. Those whispered words reverberated in my mind, and only one thought upied my thoughts: ''This time I am really screwed.''


    .


    .


    .


    AUTHOR NOTE:


    I hope you''ll understand the challenges this author faces,only if you like this story so far. Please consider supporting today by giving your POWER STONES.

 Chapter 48 - 48 - I saved yet another life with my powers.

    <h4>Chapter 48: - I saved yet another life with my powers.</h4>


    <Valeriana''s POV>


    "Hey, did you hear about the boy who got burned?" a girl whispered, her thoughts filled with skepticism. "Who told him to y the hero?"


    "What? That''s so sad," another girl murmured, her eyes reflecting genuine sorrow, though her inner thoughts betrayed her shallow judgment. "He did look handsome, though. Tch."


    Listening to their thoughts left me disgusted by these people, who couldn''t even align their thoughts with their words.


    Hearing that he had been burned all over his body was truly shocking. He had earned those scars while saving a girl, a choice that didn''t quite resonate with me.


    But I suppose he would ignore people''s harsh words, just as I had.


    People often judged you unfit if you didn''t conform to their standards. I hoped he wouldn''t lose hope.


    <Alora''s POV>


    "..." Upon receiving the news about Zeph getting burned, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pity, though it''s not like I have any particr feelings for him.


    But the way people react to a mere burn mark altering his appearance, it''s rather naive, isn''t it? They seem to believe that all attractive things are beautiful in inside too. Perhaps that''s why they deserve to be ruled over; their thinking is as shallow as their ss.


    .


    .


    .


    "Hey, Rihena, have you heard about the boy with the golden eyes getting burned by dragon fire?" the first girl in the group asked.


    "What? Is he okay?" Rihena inquired with concern.


    "Yes, he''s okay, but his face got badly damaged," the second girl exined.


    "Oh, thank goodness he''s safe," Rihena breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What do you mean safe? His face... you''re really strange," the third girl chimed in.


    .


    .


    <Zeph''s POV>


    I entered the ssroom and, to my surprise, people were busy gossiping about me. It''s quite baffling how they can find so much time for that.


    And there''s that guy in the corner, head nted on his desk,menting that his dreams nevere true. He might just be the ultimate example of a terrible Regressor.


    But I guess I atleast be popr.


    I walked into the ssroom, wearing a white mask to conceal my burn mark. Even though I pretended not to care, deep down, it felt incredibly strange.


    I settled into my seat just before Thalia entered the ssroom.


    She looked at me and eximed,


    "Hey, you! You left me alone in bed. What if I was tired? You could have just woken me up."


    Sometimes, I couldn''t help but get the feeling that she did it intentionally. I chose to remain silent and fixated my gaze outside the window. It''s not like I''m some cool stud or anything; it''s just that everyone''s eyes seem to be on me, especially Kael, the main hero of the first volume.


    I wondered if he was impressed by my heroism or if there was some other reason. Perhaps a hero with a justice "disease" was inexplicably drawn to another with the same affliction.


    I gazed outside as the professor entered and seemed to pardon me for the day. Thoughts swirled in my mind, like, ''I''ve alreadye to this world, and it''s really no different than anything I don''t know''


    ''Should I just leave this mess?'' I contemted leaving the academy and escaping from this whole ''viin'' thing, but in the end, this world would eventually be destroyed, leaving me with no choice but to protect myself.


    ''Why are there so many evil in this world'' I pondered. Viins kept emerging,mitting countless crimes. I didn''t want to be a pawn on a chessboard.


    I didn''t even realize when the professor left the ss, as I felt a hand suddenly grab mine. It belonged to a girl with silver hair that had a faint yellow hue. Thalia was left in shock.


    At least, I found this situation intriguing. But my mind raced with questions. Why was Valeriana taking me out of the ss without stopping?


    <Valeriana''s POV>


    As I observed him gazing out of the window, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of curiosity. His thoughts were like an open book, and I couldn''t resist the urge to read them.


    ''What the hell,'' I thought to myself, ''Did he lose himself just because he lost his appearance? Is he having suicidal thoughts?''


    Unable to control my concern, I waited until the professor left the ssroom. Without a second thought, I reached out and grabbed his hand, determined to bring him out of this dark ce. After all, he didn''t even realize how precious life could be.


    I understood the struggle of dealing with people''s sarcastic thoughts all too well, and it was no better than what he seemed to be going through.


    .


    .


    .


    In the bustling hallway of the academy, two figures stood out from the crowd. A girl with champagne silver hair and a boy with golden eyes made their way towards the garden, seeking a more secluded spot away from the chatter of their fellow students.


    Once they found a quieter ce, Valeriana turned to Zeph with the same stoic expression she usually wore. "You should care more about your life, Zeph," she stated calmly, her words carrying a weight of concern while her face was devoid of emotions.


    Zeph shifted ufortably, his hand absentmindedly touching his head as he felt a tinge of embarrassment. Inwardly, he thought, ''I usually only care about myself.''


    "I mean, I was just trying to save Thalia," he stammered, trying to exin his actions. He felt somewhat exposed, knowing that Valeriana was delving into his motivations.


    Valeriana nodded approvingly, her point made. "Good, that''s what I wanted to understand," she replied. With that, she excused herself, leaving Zeph standing there in surprise.


    "Huh?" Zeph muttered, his eyebrows furrowing in confusion. He couldn''t quite grasp why Valeriana had brought him to this secluded spot if not to reprimand him further.


    .


    .


    Valeriana continued with her stoic demeanor, her pride manifesting in an unusual disy as she dered, "As Aunt taught me, I did it¡ªsaved a life using my powers." Her expression remained unchanged, but there was a subtle air of aplishment about her.


    .


    .


    <Zeph''s POV>


    "Fufu, isn''t it funny that she brought you here without thinking of the consequences that will create a huge misunderstanding?" a voice echoed around me.


    It seemed to materialize from a swirling red mist that filled the air, and a fragrant rose scent wafted towards me.


    As the mist dissipated, a breathtakingly beautifuldy came into view, her appearance beyond anything I had ever imagined.


    "Hello, Professor Deventhia," I greeted her, trying not to say too much.I knew that if I spoke too freely, my mind would go nk, and I''d be an open book in front of her.


    "Hehe, no, you''re not an open book, Zeph," she replied, her voice like a sweet melody that caused my heart to skip a beat.


    Experiencing these characters from novels in reality was an entirely different level of excitement.


    "Hmm, at least you''re healthy enough to get excited," Professor Deventhia remarked, her eyes twinkling with amusement.


    "Professor, are you reading all my thoughts?" I couldn''t help but ask, feeling a bit self-conscious.


    "What? Why would I? And to begin with, I don''t have those powers like Valeriana," she replied with a hint of curiosity.


    "Then how? Wait a minute, does Valeriana have such powers?" I pretended to act surprised, hoping to divert her attention. There was no way I would admit that even the Mouse God couldn''t detect me.


    "Your face is giving you awaypletely, young man," Professor Deventhia chuckled. "And don''t act like you don''t know about her powers. She shares everything about herself with me, including that thing about your mantra. She may be naive, but I am not." Her teasing smile only added to my intrigue, and my thoughts ran wild as I tried to process the situation.


    ''All this time, I was just ying here and there'' I mused, feeling a pang of guilt.


    ''It''s only been less than 5 months since I arrived in this world, so it''s natural, right?''


    ''No!'' I scolded myself inwardly.


    ''What should I do?''


    "Young man, can''t you stop making those different faces? It''s amusing," Professor Deventhia chimed in, her voice so sweet that it could melt even the hardest heart.


    I quicklyposed myself and asked, "Then, how can I serve you, Professor?"


    "Take care of her," she replied cryptically.


    "I don''t understand," I admitted, feeling a bit lost.


    "She''s alone, and she has an ability that istes her in a dark corner, where she only sees people with two faces. You seem to have two faces too, but not the bad one, I guess," Professor Deventhia exined cryptically.


    Her remark made me strangely happy, as if someone had finally understood something about me. But then, a troubling thought crossed my mind.


    How did she know about the two faces? I had been careful, hadn''t I?


    and leave that alone she said she read my facial expressions but didn''t I am wearing a mask to hide my face, so how could she read my Expressions?


    "Professor... where has she gone!!? "


    .


    .


    "Quite amusing, isn''t he?" a man with white hair and red ruby eyes remarked, watching our interaction with a sense of amusement.


    "Indeed he is. So, are you really going to take him as your disciple? If not, then I can," Deventhia inquired, her curiosity evident.


    The man chuckled heartily. "Hahaha, it''s been many years since I''ve seen someone this determined. He''s not bad, especially for saving that girl. True, his previous treatment of the maids was far frommendable, but he is undeniably interesting."


    AUTHOR NOTE ::


    I suppose the story is dull since no one is offering anyments. It''s like throwing a party, but the only guest is a tumbleweed rolling by. Well, that''s a bit hurtful for my writer''s ego!

 Chapter 49 - 49 - Male lead ’Kael’ and His Justice disease

    <h4>Chapter 49: - Male lead ''Kael'' and His Justice disease</h4>


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    In a suburban neighborhood, a sunny afternoon was suddenly disrupted by the loud cries of a little girl named Jenny. Tears streamed down her face as a trio of curious dogs circled around her.


    Kael, a small but fiercely determined boy, leaped into action. He dashed over, waving his arms and shouting, "Shoo! Shoo! Go away, you doggy scoundrels!"


    The dogs, bewildered by Kael''s energetic disy, scampered off in different directions, leaving Jenny startled but safe.


    "Thank you, Kael!" Jenny eximed, grateful for the rescue. But then, with a mischievous glint in her eye, she added, "You pushed me down so hard, though!"


    Kael,pletely oblivious to Jenny''s yful twist on the truth, puffed out his chest proudly. "Don''t worry, Jenny! I''ll always protect you, no matter what!"


    Jenny couldn''t help but giggle at Kael''s exaggerated heroism. "You''re my hero, Kael!"


    And there they stood, Kael in his imaginary cape, unaware of theical misunderstanding that had unfolded, and Jenny, secretly enjoying her newfound status as the damsel in distress.


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    I sat in my room, pondering the most despised part of the novel, the character who had garnered hatements from readers far and wide. Surprisingly, it wasn''t the viin but our very own hero, Kael himself.


    Kael had a childhood friend named Jenny, whom I lovingly dubbed the "cunning fox." She had yed him like a fiddle, using him for her own ends until she had no more use for him. And it was only when the dim-witted Kael finally realized that he might not have been kind enough that the truth hit him like a ton of bricks.


    The reason? his Bloodline, ''The Arcangels'' Bloodline,'' there''s a unique side effect where people only see positive things.


    But isn''t it often said that a hero has to go through tough times to be a real hero? In Volume 2 of the novel, which is meant for adults, our dear hero goes through a really tough situation.


    He''s tied up and forced to watch his childhood friend getting intimate with a viin. Even though she seems to be enjoying it, our hero, in his distress, mistakenly thinks that the viin is forcing her.


    Even the author couldn''t cure his justice disease, and as ast resort, he had to remove its side effects by using ''The Sanctum'' artifact. Of course, such intimate details will be introduced in Volume 2, so I have time.


    {A/n : it''s a hidden message for dear readers}


    After collecting these funny things to rx my mood, I stood up to see my face in the mirror. I guess those burn marks really did a number on my handsome face.


    .


    .


    .


    Several ck figures emerged from the dense forest, their movements swift and synchronized. They gathered around their superior, a tall and imposing figure shrouded in darkness.


    One of the shadowy figures stepped forward and bowed respectfully. "We have searched tirelessly, but we were unable to locate Young Miss," he reported, his voice low and deferential.


    Another figure chimed in, "However, we have marked four ces that remain untouched and could potentially be hiding spots."


    Their superior, a figure of authority, nodded slowly. "Tell me these ces."


    The first figure began, "The first ce is Liander Duchy, deep within its territory. It remains undisturbed."


    The second continued, "Valeria Academy is the second ce, still untouched."


    The third figure spoke, "Ronen Duchy is the third location, and it too has shown no signs of intrusion."


    The fourth figure added, "Lastly, the Pce of the Emperor remains untouched as well."


    Their superior considered their report carefully, his shadowy features unreadable. After a moment of contemtion, he made his decision. "We will invade Ronen Duchy first. It is the closest to our current location. Once we have thoroughly searched it, we will proceed to Liander Duchy. We must find Young Miss at all costs."


    The shadowy figures nodded in agreement, their loyalty unwavering. With their orders clear, they disappeared into the darkness of the forest, ready to carry out their mission to locate and protect Young Miss Lily.


    .


    .


    .


    "Lady Maria, many Demon Elites are heading towards us," a ck figure reported urgently.


    "What?! Go stop them now, protect the duchy!" Duchess Maria ordered with a sense of agitation.


    "I apologize, Lady Maria, but you are not an ''Orderian'' yet, so you cannot give us orders. And about thest time, we protected you," the ck figure responded with an emotionless voice.


    Duchess Maria''s frustration grew, not because of the figure''s words but because of her own perceived weakness. She clenched her fists in anger and muttered, "How could Kassidy be an ''Orderian,'' and I am not yet?"


    "So, you want me to let our Duchy''s people die?" she challenged, her voice seething with anger and frustration.


    "It will note to that; they are just trying to search for someone," the figure tried to console her.


    "I hope so too, or else at least five of you are going to die," Duchess Maria warned, her anger filling the room and raising the temperature to an ufortable level.


    With a swish of his cloak, the figure left the room without disying any emotion, excusing himself from the tense atmosphere.


    ''should I have married'' she thought as to fulfill the condition for Orderian'' but shooked her head ''what I am even thinking ''.


    AUTHOR''S NOTE:


    I can''t make a firmmitment, but I''ll continue writing this novel as long as I receive responses. I''ve observed that many authors take breaks for months before returning to their novels to attract more viewers, but I must admit I''m rather impatient.

 Chapter 50 - 50 - Kael Challenged Zeph

    <h4>Chapter 50: - Kael Challenged Zeph</h4>


    As I made my way towards the ssroom, a flurry of thoughts flooded my mind. Did knowing everything in this novel make me overlook something important? I felt the need to gather all the pieces in one fell swoop. However, now I felt like an ant that knew everything about humans but remained just an ant.


    These thoughts continued to race through my mind, especially after my firsthand experience with Professor Deventhia. Thanks to the easygoing nature of Professor Adriannel, I had thought I''d be safe if I knew it all. As I reached the hallway, I overheard students gossiping about me, some exining my masked appearance to others in pity.


    Yet, my mind was preupied with another thought: ''Hey, Zendal, how did you save me when I lost consciousness?''


    ''Oh, at that time, it was Luinera who helped me''


    ''Luinera,'' I mused, thinking that the bird only woke up when it recognized me.


    [I recognize you, human.]


    ''What? Really? Then why didn''t you help me when I was fighting the dragon?''


    [Are you foolish, human? With your thin mana shield, did you truly believe you''d be safe from the dragon''s breath? You emerged from a dragon''s mouth; do youprehend the difference between surviving its mes and being inside its mouth?]


    ''So, you mean you were helping me all along?''


    [Yes, or you would have been vaporized the moment you fell into the dragon''s mouth.]


    ''Do you think I am now worthy of you because I saved Thalia?''


    [Do you think you''re the first to self-sacrifice? You''re the first in centuries to have my soul bound to you. Your mother could only request me, but it was my choice to fulfill it.]


    ''Then why did you choose me?'' I halted in my tracks, unable to fathom why things had unfolded this way. I should have known everything, having read the whole novel.


    [I was intrigued by your memories of the future. You possess a different soul than the previous owner, whom I encountered as a fetus.]


    ''So, you''re saying you can see my soul?'' Shock gripped me as I considered the implications. If she could, other guardian spirits might as well, and that could be devastating.


    [Yes, but only when bound to you or within your body.]


    I sighed in relief but as the ssroom came into view, decided to postpone our conversation for the night.


    <Thalia''s POV>


    I hoped he would be alright. That Hedrian girl also returned, and my intuition told me nothing had transpired between them. He had dealt with people''s gossip before, especially due to his weight he have endured many reducule So he must be somewhat resistant to some degree, right?


    ''I should talk to him''


    Lost in thought, I spotted Zeph entering the ssroom, wearing the same white mask I had given him.


    It was a smallfort, knowing it might boost his confidence, and no one in the ss seemed to be looking at him with disgust.


    As such, I called out to him,


    "Hey, Zeph,e over here."


    <Zeph''s POV>


    Thalia''s call reached my ears, but I wasn''t in the mood to engage, so I took my seat and started preparing for uing sses. Just when I thought things couldn''t get worse, Kael with his curious Green eyes approached me.


    ''Damn timing, my mood is already not good, and now him,'' I thought, well aware of what he was about to do. Kael had a unique way of making friends, and it often irritated me.


    "Zephyr, I challenge you to a Duel," he dered, sticking to his peculiar way of asking.


    "Hey, you, how dare you ask for a Duel, even knowing how much he has gone through," Thalia couldn''t contain her impatience, and others in the ss shared her sentiment. Everyone present had been chosen by the Professors, except for a few side viins who red at Kael. He seemed oblivious to it all, a true protagonist in the making ¨C dumb, strong, and driven by justice.


    I nced at Valeriana, who also narrowed her eyes. I remembered how her Aunt had asked me to take care of her. That was the extent of my responsibility.


    Turning back to Kael, I epted his challenge. I knew that people would undoubtedly me him for his foolishness.


    "I ept"


    As I confidently epted Kael''s challenge, I noticed theplicated emotions in the gazes of those around me. They seemed to doubt my chances, and with good reason ¨C I, with my <Mana Transmutation> ability, was taking on a guy with the <Archangel Bloodline>.


    We paid no heed to their skepticism and proceeded to the sparring hall. Since it was just a friendly match, I didn''t see the need to go all out. Besides, my mood was already sour.


    "Hey, Zendal, stop enhancing my body with mana," I instructed. I didn''t think anyone in my ss could withstand my punch right now, except for a select few.


    My punch weight, in terms of my old world''s measurements, was currently around 6500 pounds.


    It wouldn''t kill Kael due to his Bloodline, but considering they had all recently awakened, who knew how they''d react to the mana-enhanced blow? Mana didn''t just boost my punch; it increased my overall body strength as well.


    And at that moment, Against the dragon tooth, it reached a staggering 9000 pounds, causing my muscles to rupture from the overwhelming power.


    So, even with the current restrictions, it should be around 1000 pounds.

 Chapter 51 - 51 - This is what People call a ’Monster’.

    <h4>Chapter 51: - This is what People call a ''Monster''.</h4>


    Zeph and hispanions arrived at the arena during their break time. With ss gapssting a whole hour, they had plenty of time to spare before their next lessons.


    The battle arena was a mesmerizing sight, with its pristine white surroundings that seemed to have a magical quality.


    A transparent barrier enclosed the central fighting stage, ensuring that the audience remained safe from any stray attacks while adding a mystical atmosphere to the arena.


    In addition to the main fighting area where Zeph and Kael were, the arena had multiple raised tforms arranged like steps around it.


    These tforms hosted various challenges for participants, such as magical duels and sword fights. Contestants could be seen getting ready for their own battles on these tforms.


    The whole ce felt like a blend of dreams and enchantment, where warriors and mages tested their skills. All of this took ce under the watchful eyes of an awed audience, protected by the shimmering barrier.


    As they arrived zeph saw many students were arrived


    Zeph and Kael made their way towards the battle arena.


    The battle arena was ready, with Zeph and Kael standing at opposite ends, their determination evident on their faces.


    Zeph took a deep breath, wondering if it was time for a new strategy in this duel.


    ''Should we try something different?''


    I pondered as I moved forward, questioning the tactics that had worked well for me so far.


    As the duel began, I reached out with my hand, a brilliant shimmering aura surrounding it. With a swift, fluid motion, I transformed the mana within my body into a zing sword of pure energy.


    The crowd, initially silent, erupted with astonished gasps at the intricate magic unfolding before them. They hadn''t expected my ability to create a materialized weapon from my mana.


    Peoplemonly believed that Mana Transmutation drained one''s mana reserves entirely.


    But I defied that belief; my mana seemed limitless, always replenishing, and I wielded it with great skill.


    "Look at Kael"


    a voice in the crowd whispered, drawing my attention to the mysterious figure on the other side of the arena.


    Kael exuded a mystical presence, his Archangel Bloodline evident in the radiant wings unfurled behind him.


    He effortlessly ascended into the air, leaving the ground beneath him. Graceful andposed, he summoned a radiant bow into his hands, and arrows of holy light formed, ready to be unleashed.


    "I should at least test his swordsmanship"


    I thought as I sprinted toward Kael, who hovered five meters above the ground. My zing sword extended before me, but I soon found myself facing a barrage of arrows.


    Swiftly, I cut through each arrow, determined to close the distance between us.


    In response, Kael transformed his bow into a sword, thanks to his angelic bloodline, which provided him with a wide array of stored weaponry.


    The two warriors shed fiercely, generating powerful gusts of wind that rippled across the arena.


    ''He''s formidable''


    I acknowledged, recognizing an opportunity to assess my own swordsmanship, which was still at a basic level.


    However, my enhanced physical strength allowed me to hold my ground against Kael.


    Sparks flew as we dueled intensely, our movements almost synchronized in their ferocity.


    I created orbs of light effortlessly in my free hand while holding my sword in the other, all made possible by my increased strength.


    I advanced, trying to push Kael back, all while considering a fresh approach.


    ''Time to try this out''


    I thought as I hurled the light orbs toward Kael. He promptly turned his wings into a protective shield, deflecting my attack.


    Then, he revealed a sword, swinging it toward me. With a quick sidestep, I narrowly evaded the strike, although it left a small crack in my mask.


    We separated, leaping backward, creating a brief break in our intense exchange. Kael summoned his bow once again, firing an arrow that multiplied into many. Undeterred, I deflected the swarm of arrows with my sword.


    Amid the chaos, a small fragment of a shattered light arrow collided with a broken piece of my mask, causing it to shatter into pieces.


    *GASP!*


    The loud gasps from all over the arena jolted me. I expected pity, but instead, I heard their words.


    "He looks like a monster," someone whispered in the crowd.


    "It''s disgusting," another voice added.


    Those words echoed throughout the entire arena, filling the air with their harshness.


    I felt something burning within me, a fiery anger I couldn''t quite identify.


    I thought I was immune to remarks.


    But one thing was clear: ''I despised their remarks''


    I nced over at Kael, hoping for understanding or support.


    However, I couldn''tprehend the frown on his face.


    Wasn''t he supposed to be a hero of justice? Why the disapproving expression?


    But in the novel...


    Is this real? ''Are my senses ying tricks on me, or is this some twisted hallucination?'' But no, I can see it clearly ¨C everyone in this damn ce wears the same judgmental faces.


    The audience''s cruelments continued to echo in my ears, and it hit me like a sledgehammer.


    The world I thought I knew from that novel was a lie, a stark contrast to the brutal reality I now faced.


    The cruelty, prejudice, and heartlessness of this world mirrored the one I left behind in my previous life.


    Anger surged within me, and I couldn''t help but curse them under my breath.


    ''These damn bastards'' I seethed.


    I had been so na?ve, so blinded by my Oversighted vision of a world that I know from a novel.


    I had yearned for peaceful life, but what I found was a savage reality, not unlike the one I had escaped.


    My emotions swirled and churned, threatening to consume me entirely.


    Rage bubbled up from deep within me, and I couldn''t contain it any longer.


    ''Zendal, remove all restrictions!''


    Imanded, my voiceced with fury.


    With those words, my sword dematerialized, leaving me standing alone on the stage.


    My face, marred by burns, and my heart, shattered by the onught of emotions, wereid bare for all to see.


    I was overwhelmed, drowning in a torrent of emotions, each one more painful than thest.


    This world... it was no different from the one I had desperately tried to escape.


    It was a harsh ce where you had to fight for your ce, wherepassion was a weakness, and where cruelty reigned supreme.


    I clenched my fists, my muscles tensing, and small veins became visible beneath my skin.


    Slowly, I lifted my head, which had been hanging low, my heart heavy with the realization that in this world, you had to seize what you wanted, not beg for it.


    .


    .


    .


    *SWISH!*


    In an instant, Zeph vanished, leaving the arena in stunned silence.


    *GASP!*


    A collective gasp erupted throughout the arena as everyone witnessed the unimaginable.


    A boy with striking green eyes was violently expelled from the arena, obliterating the once-unbreakable barrier.


    He crashed through the protective field, which nowy in ruins.


    All eyes were now fixed on this boy, his angelic wings brutally severed, their radiance snuffed out, and his gaze hollow, as though he teetered on the precipice of death.


    He sprawled on the shattered wall, the destruction around him serving as a gruesome testament to the impact.


    A deep, ominous punch mark marred his chest.


    It was as if he had been struck by a cataclysmic force, one so relentless that it defiedprehension.


    "Now, this is what they mean by ''monster,''"


    A voice thundered throughout the arena. A chill swept over everyone, their fear deepening.


    They turned their gaze toward the source of the voice, locking eyes with a figure whose golden, merciless gaze seemed to pierce their very souls.


    His face bore a cruel resemnce to a devil, a visage that sent terror coursing through their veins.

 Chapter 52 - 52 - Thalia’s concern and Valeriana’s Determination

    <h4>Chapter 52: - Thalia''s concern and Valeriana''s Determination</h4>


    <Thalia''s POV>


    As the mask that shielded Zeph''s face shattered into a myriad of fragments, a cold dread gripped my heart, squeezing it with an icy hand.


    It was as if an ominous premonition whispered in my ear that I was on the brink of losing him, that he was slipping away from my grasp.


    I couldn''t fathom the meaning behind these unsettling feelings, but Zeph was now more than a mere ''Teddy'' to me; he was a pir of strength, a source of sce in this tumultuous world.


    His presence had be an anchor in my life, and the thought of losing him was unbearable.


    And then, the harsh, cruel words of the bystanders reached my ears, cutting through me like daggers.


    Their mocking remarks and callousughter etched themselves into my memory, and I found myself seething with rage and disbelief.


    How could they be so heartless, so utterly devoid ofpassion? These vermin, these cruel strangers who dared to taunt and hurt the one person who didn''t deserve it.


    My heart pounded in my chest as I watched Zeph, his teeth gritted in pain, his face contorted with suffering.


    The sight of his anguish tore at my very soul, and I felt a deep, agonizing ache within me.


    He didn''t deserve this torment, this unjust cruelty that the world had thrust upon him.


    And then, like a bolt of lightning, a painful realization struck me with brutal force.


    I, too, had been guilty of using him, of taking his unwavering support for granted.


    Why had I allowed myself to be so blinded by my own desires and ambitions?


    The tears welled up in my eyes, blurring my vision, but they refused to stop.


    Each tear was a testament to the guilt and sorrow that now consumed me.


    "Zeph," I whispered his name, my voice trembling with regret and heartache.


    He had saved me, he had been my hero in more ways than one.


    And yet, here he was, subjected to the cruelty of these people, suffering because of my selfishness.


    "These people..." I trailed off, unable to find the words to express the profound sadness and anger that churned within me.


    *Thud*


    Suddenly, a jarring noise shattered the heavy silence, pulling me out of my turbulent thoughts.


    I turned to see the very same boy who had challenged Zeph, sprawled on the ground, his form eerily still, like a lifeless puppet abandoned by its puppeteer.


    His body was a ghastly tableau, smeared in crimson, a stark contrast to the pristine whiteness of the arena floor.


    It was a gruesome sight, and I couldn''t help but wonder if this was the result of a single, devastating blow.


    But as I looked upon his battered form, I felt a surge of conflicting emotions.


    My heartache for Zeph eclipsed any pity I might have had for this boy, who had instigated the chain of events leading to this brutal oue.


    <Valeriana''s POV>


    As I cast my gaze toward Zeph, I couldn''t help but think, ''His face is really that badly burnt?''


    Pity welled up within me, but my sympathy was short-lived as I overheard the cruel remarks that spilled from their lips, starkly contrasting the unspoken words in their minds.


    My eyes darted to each person around me, and I couldn''t help but peek into their thoughts.


    Maybe, just maybe, their spoken words were a fa?ade, a flimsy cover for their true feelings.


    How could they be so heartless?


    Was this some twisted joke to them?


    I made a mental note of their names, for they would be held ountable for their actions sooner orter.


    Zeph''s thoughts reached me, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of disappointment wash over me.


    These people, my ssmates, were not who I had thought they were.


    But what puzzled me even more was Zeph''s cryptic statement: ''Zendal, remove restrictions.''


    Who was Zendal?


    I pushed that question aside for now; Zeph was in dire need of help.


    Yet, my intention to speak with him was suddenly interrupted by the startling sound of Kael being forcefully expelled from the arena.


    Itpletely shattered my previous assumptions. What in the world had happened to him?


    I turned my attention toward Kael, who was in an even worse state than Zeph.


    His body appeared to be ttened against the ceiling and the ground with a sickening thud, his once vibrant green eyes now devoid of any shine.


    It was as though he had been hurled from the sky.


    Could it be that Zeph had been concealing his true strength all this time?


    The thought crossed my mind, but it seemed unlikely. He had never disyed such power until this very moment.


    As I stared at the boy with the golden eyes, a surge of determination welled up within me, as if I had just found a formidablepetitor.


    .


    .


    .


    <In the Boy''s Dorm room>


    Lying on my bed at night, I couldn''t help but reflect on the events that unfolded today.


    I had crushed Kael in our duel, though he seemed worse for wear, at least still breathing, thanks to the healing potions.


    To everyone the message was clear; I had asserted my dominance in front of everyone.


    As I continued to mull over the day''s events, a realization slowly dawned on me.


    Perhaps in my quest to gather and remember every uing detail, I had overlooked minor yet crucial aspects of each character.


    Kael''s abilities had a side effect ¨C a tendency to view things positively. It didn''t necessarily mean he had a kind heart, and that was something I hadn''t considered.


    Valeriana''s power allowed her to hear thoughts, but only those stemming from the conscious mind.


    It begged the question, could her ability be deceived or manipted in some way?


    "It''s infuriating"


    I mused, frustration bubbling within me.


    ''I truly don''t understand this world''


    I thought to myself as I fixed my gaze on the slowly opening door of my room.


    "Why is she here?" I wondered, my thoughts in disarray as I watched Thalia enter the room, her expression wrought with concern.


    .


    .


    (Author''s Note: Alright, spill the beans, folks! Do you have a secret crush on Thalia?)

 Chapter 53 - 53 - I’ve wanted you by my side for a long time, I guess.

    <h4>Chapter 53: - I''ve wanted you by my side for a long time, I guess.</h4>


    <Thalia''s POV>


    Upon entering the room, I discovered Zeph reclining on the bed, basking in the soft radiance of the warm room''s light.


    Our gazes locked, and he sat up, his expression a delightful mix of surprise and eager expectation. "Why now, Thalia?" he inquired, his voice tinged with curiosity.


    My heart thudded in my chest as I hesitated, but I could no longer suppress my true emotions. "I came here because I wanted to be with you," I confessed, my voice barely rising above a whisper.


    A gentle, sincere smile graced his features, and he responded, "Thank you, Thalia. You don''t know how much you mean to me."


    His words enveloped the room in aforting warmth, and I couldn''t help but ponder whether his feelings for me extended beyond mere friendship.


    My intuition seemed to echo the same sentiment.


    Taking a step closer, the room seemed to shrink around us. "It''s not just about the idents, Zeph," I continued, my voice quivering with emotion.


    "I wanted to be by your side because... because I genuinely care about you."


    My heart raced as I gazed deep into his eyes, searching for any sign of his emotions.


    He reached out and tenderly cupped my cheek, his touch sending a delightful shiver down my spine.


    "Thalia," he whispered, his voice infused with tenderness, "I''ve wanted you by my side for a long time." His words served as the confirmation I had longed to hear.


    Our hearts beat in unison, and he pulled me into his embrace.


    In that tranquil moment, everything felt perfect, and I knew that our love would continue to blossom. With Zeph by my side, I felt capable of achieving my ambitions.


    But as I couldn''t entirely trust my own racing heart, brimming with anticipation, I relied on my ability, <intuition>, which seemed to confirm what my heart already knew.


    As we reluctantly parted, he requested some time alone. Knowing that my own heart was not in the best state, I acquiesced and left the room, leaving him to his thoughts.


    .


    .


    .


    As Thalia exited the room, leaving Zeph alone. The room that had once been filled with their tender conversation was now consumed by a loud, maniacalughter.


    "HAHAHAHA!!"


    "Damn, it works!!"


    .


    .


    <A while ago>


    As I watched Thalia enter the room, the first thing that struck me was her unique ability, <Intuition>.


    My newfound determination was crystal clear: if obtaining what I wanted peacefully wasn''t an option, I would resort to other means.


    My mind raced, processing all the information I had about her in rapid session.


    Thalia''s ability was akin to super luck, often allowing her to make remarkably urate predictions about uing events.


    But it had its ws.


    There were times when her intuition had failed her, especially in guessing the oue of a battle. Battles were vtile, and a single factor could tip the scales.


    ''What is that factor?''


    I urged myself to think quickly. And then it hit me like a lightning bolt ¨C <Intent>.


    Intent had the power to change everything, to alter the course of events.


    "I have to use this," I thought resolutely, brimming with newfound confidence in my intent-controlling skills.


    The reason for this confidence was straightforward ¨C my previous life. I had grown up as an orphan, and my world had taken a turn for the worse when our caring orphanage director passed away. To survive in a harsh world, I had been forced to take on various jobs, often stepping into the role of a conflict resolution specialist or mediator between feuding parties.


    They had to trust a kid who appeared kind but was adept at navigating conflicts.


    In my previous life, there were only two talents I was truly confident in ¨C my exceptional acting skills and my ability to control my intent.


    These talents had been my lifeline, and now, they would be the keys to unlocking the future I desired.


    As Thalia entered the room, I yed the part of a pleasantly surprised host, my eyebrows arching slightly. "Why now, Thalia?" I inquired, my tone holding a hint of curiosity.


    Her response caught me off guard, and I maintained my fa?ade of mild surprise. "I came here because I wanted to be with you," she confessed, her voice carrying a touch of vulnerability.


    Internally, I understood her feelings, but I couldn''t help feeling amused by the simplicity of it all. So, if someone saved you again, you''d fall for them too? I thought, keeping my amusement concealed. It wasn''t love, I knew, but rather a natural human inclination towards those who were willing to make sacrifices for you.


    "Thank you, Thalia," I responded, my voice filled with ''sincerity'', and I apanied it with a genuine smile. My intent was unmistakable ¨C I wanted to convey my gratitude for her concern and worry,


    As Thalia spoke those words, affirming her genuine care for me, it became evident that my acting skills were as sharp as ever.


    Her abilities couldn''t detect my true intent, and I took this as a calcted advantage.


    Now, a critical decisiony before me.


    Should I send her away, maintaining the secrecy of my true motives,


    or should I keep her close, using her as a means to achieve my goals?


    It was a choice I had to make carefully.


    After a moment of contemtion, a decision was made.


    I moved closer to her, gently cupping her cheeks in my hands. "Thalia," I said softly, my voice filled with warmth and affection, sealing my intentions. "I''ve wanted you by my side for a long time."


    I embraced her, understanding that for now, she could be a valuable tool in my ns.


    At least until the day she outlived her usefulness.


    .


    .


    .


    "Ha... It was really fun," I thought to myself, relishing the satisfaction of sessfully fooling Thalia.


    But this was only the beginning.


    I couldn''t afford to stop here; there was much more to be done.


    I recognized that each one of them had vulnerabilities in their abilities, and with careful maniption, I could potentially take advantage of those weaknesses.


    First, Let''s handle


    Kael


    Before that ''Zendal, Focus on healing my wounds rather than enhancing strength ''


    I ordered as closed my eyes.

 Chapter 54 - 54 - It’s not that easy as it seems

    <h4>Chapter 54: - It''s not that easy as it seems</h4>


    As I awoke, my first destination was the bathroom mirror. I examined my reflection, noting a slight improvement in the burn marks on my face.


    It was progress, but not enough to my liking.


    I sighed, realizing that healing would take time.


    After a refreshing shower, I decided that wearing a mask was no longer necessary.


    I just wore my uniform. also the healing effects of ''Zendal'' had smoothed my skin''s texture, but the burn marks were still visible. Patience was key, it seemed.


    With my face uncovered, I made my way to Kael''s room. We were ssmates, and his dorm was conveniently located in the same building.


    I knocked on his door, and when he answered, I detected a hint of fear in his expression.


    However, thanks to the side effect of his Bloodline, he was likely interpreting my visit in a positive light, as if it made him realize his mistake.


    "Pleasee inside, Zephyr," he invited me in, his body showing signs ofplete healing thanks to the high-level potions.


    "About yesterday, Kael, I''m sorry," I began, affecting a tone of guilt.


    I knew his ability''s side effect would skew this apology in a positive direction.


    "I apologize too, Zephyr. I also judged you based on your appearance," he responded, confirming my expectations.


    As his words reached my ears, I clenched my fist, making a silent vow that I would be the viin of his life''s next volume.


    "It''s okay. I''ll take my leave then," I said, concealing my true intentions as I exited his room.


    With those words, I exited Kael''s room, leaving everything up to the strength of his Bloodline''s side effect.


    I knew that the positive interpretation of my visit was in his hands now, and it would determine how he perceived our encounter.


    My ns were set in motion, and I would continue to use every advantage I could to achieve my goals.


    I stepped out of the dormitory, taking in the refreshing air and gazing up at the sky. Professor Deventhia had assigned me the task of looking after Valeriana, but her ability posed a unique challenge.


    However, I was determined to face it head-on.


    With a sense of determination, I made my way to the ssroom. As I entered, I scanned the room for Valeriana, knowing I needed to test my newfound control over intent.


    "Hello, Valeriana," I greeted her with a friendly smile. She nodded in response, her golden eyes meeting mine.


    I decided to put my newfound knowledge to the test. I thought, ''You look beautiful,'' directed at her.


    I noticed a subtle change in her expression as her eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed that my attempt had some effect.


    ''Bingo'' thought triumphantly, realizing that influencing her through thoughts might not be as challenging as I had initially thought.


    However, I quickly noticed a change in her expression as she frowned.


    I realized that lingering here any longer would be unwise.


    It was clear that if I continued down this path, my entire n could be exposed.


    With a sense of caution, I decided to move on, leaving Valeriana behind for the moment.


    I took my seat in the ssroom, my mind filled with thoughts and questions.


    Had I be too hasty in my attempts to control intent?


    While I had managed to influence Thalia sessfully due to my past experience, maintaining this level of control at all times would be a different challenge.


    As I pondered this, a name surfaced in my mind: ''The Sanctum.''


    There had to be something on the second floor of that mysterious ce that could help me gain better control over my thoughts.


    It felt like my best option.


    "Good morning, Zeph," Thalia''s voice interrupted my thoughts.


    "Good morning, Thalia," I replied, striving to maintain a pure intent in my interactions with her.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if Thalia''s awakened ability was rtively new, making her easier to fool.


    However, I couldn''t count on that remaining the case in the future.


    I knew that to ess the answers I sought, I needed the key to the second floor of The Sanctum, which was located in Ronen Duchy.


    Unfortunately, I was currently bound to the academy for a year, unable to leave its confines.


    Everything felt like aplicated mess,


    and I realized I needed to decrease the frequency of my interactions with these girls.


    I had to be confident and careful, as a single hasty decision could lead to my downfall.


    All I needed was one year to figure things out, and I was determined to make the most of it..


    .

 Chapter 55 - 55 - Things are getting Exciting now.

    <h4>Chapter 55: - Things are getting Exciting now.</h4>


    It had already been a week since Thalia''s confession, and I had been diligently working on manipting others. However, I had some doubts about my sess rate. Thalia''s ability, <Ultimate Insight>, which she hadn''t fully mastered yet, made her rtively easy to manipte. Buttely, I couldn''t help but notice subtle hints that she was catching on to the true meaning behind my words. For instance, this morning...


    --Recap----------------------------------


    <Thalia''s POV>


    "Hello, Zeph. How are you? Your face seems to be getting better," I inquired, noticing a slight improvement in the burns on his face.


    "Thank you, Thalia, for noticing," he replied with that familiar smile that always put me at ease.


    "Oh, Thalia, I have to go somewhere right now, if you''ll excuse me," he announced, and a wave of sadness washed over me. Lately, he didn''t seem to have much time for me. Subconsciously, I relied on my <Intuition>, a far smaller version of my awakened ability, <Ultimate Insight>, which I struggled to use effectively due to the headaches and illusions it caused and I unlocked only first stage of it among all fives.


    My current reliance on <Intuition> told me he had been telling me small lies about being busy for the past few days.


    They were minor lies, but I could sense them.


    But At least he loves me, though.


    --Finish----------------------------------


    I can sense her doubting me,and it was proving to be a challenging task. Maintaining a constant intent or thoughts was mentally exhausting, and I needed to strengthen my mental resolve.


    To make things easier, I decided to keep my conversations with others short and to the point.


    I used the uing monthly exams as an excuse for my distracted behavior.


    The academy was known for providing top-notch education, and they also expected their students to perform at their best. Consequently, we had monthly tests, and the results of these exams would contribute to our final first-year scores.


    I hadn''t been at the academy for long, just a couple of weeks, and soon, I would face the first step toward achieving my goals ¨C the uing exams.


    Valeriana, in particr, proved to be a tough nut to crack. Her ability to remain emotionally detached from others thoughts made it challenging to influence her. So, I had to change my approach.


    I started portraying her as a deserving rival in my thoughts, emphasizing how hard I was working to surpass her in the uing exams.


    To test if she could pick up on my thoughts, I asked her some study-rted questions and to also get a private tutor for my doubts , and given her personality, she interpreted it as a test I was giving her making my study much easier and also slowly but steadily helping me with her.


    Life in this world was proving to be far moreplex than I had initially assumed. When I first arrived in this body, I thought I could handle any situation as long as I knew what wasing.


    However, I soon realized that the novel I had readcked details about characters'' emotions, deeper personalities, and minor intricacies.


    Gradually, I abandoned the notion that this world was simply a novel.


    It was an entirely new world, and while I possessed some knowledge of its future, I needed to adapt to the unexpected challenges it presented.


    Everything was going smoothly until Jonathan intervened ¨C yes, the same guy who ventured after the dragon''s egg. It''s pretty obvious he''d be in the same ss since our whole ss went to same ''ck forest''.


    Jonathan took the lead and used an invisibility artifact, but here''s where things get fishy. The artifact seemed to enhance his existing ability rather than making him entirely invisible.


    This got me doubting the uracy of the novel''s descriptions, as it appears to prioritize its main characters while glossing over secondary ones.as,it never mentioned in novel about him possessing invisibility ability but just vague words about him using artifact.


    But Now That I think after I rendered him unconscious that time,


    I can''t help but wonder if he woke upter and used his invisibility to make a sneaky escape ¨C who knows?


    But now, with my focus on him, I''ve noticed that his facial structure bears an uncanny resemnce to ''That Woman'' from the second year.


    She''s reputed as the smartest character in the novel. It all clicked when I recalled her mentioning a no-good brother who met his end while attempting to steal a egg.


    The pieces of this puzzle are falling into ce.


    Jonathan''s behavior towards me was peculiar. He acted as if he didn''t recognize me, despite my involvement in the dragon encounter.


    This behavior hints at his propensity to give up when he senses a risk , a true coward indeed.


    However, this raises the question of why he pursued the dragon egg in the first ce. but now I noticed it turns out that one of hisrades has the ability tomunicate with animals.


    This brilliant individual thought of taming a dragon and earning its loyalty. After careful consideration of the pros and cons, Jonathan concluded that obtaining the egg was the way to go.


    Speaking of the ''egg,'' my hunch is that it''s still concealed beneath the same tree. With the dragon deceased and no one replenishing its mana, it''s likely growing quite hungry.


    In a month''s time, it''ll start absorbing mana from its surroundings, rendering it more vulnerable to external threats as its protective shell weakens.


    The catch is that the practical exams are held at the same location every month. Hence, my objective is clear: retrieve that dragon egg.


    But before I embark on that mission, I need to acquire a storage artifact, and it''s highly probable that Professor Adriannel possesses one.


    "Hello, Miss Valeriana, could you assist me with this question?" I observed him closely as he asked a question to her. Valeriana''s reaction told me that he didn''t have any romantic feelings for her. It made me wonder why Valeriana would help him, perhaps he genuinely needed assistance with the question.


    <Valeriana''s POV>


    For the past several days, I''ve been picking up on Zeph''s thoughts. He seems incredibly dedicated to achieving the top rank in our uing exams. However, there''s something about his thoughts that doesn''t quite add up.


    It feels as though he''s pushing himself to think in a certain way, but why would he do that?


    It''s not like he could know about my abilities, right?


    Regardless, it doesn''t really concern me. The exams are just around the corner, and helping him does give me a chance to review some old material.


    The way he grasps these concepts, though, I have to admit his intelligence isn''t all that impressive.


    Lately, I''ve had quite a few students asking for my assistance, and one of them, Jonathan, has caught my interest.


    When he approached me and asked, "Hello, Miss Valeriana, could you assist me with this question?" I nced at him and picked up on his thoughts: "So, Zeph was the one who made me unconscious and stole the egg."


    The word "egg" immediately caught my attention. What egg was he talking about, and why did Zeph make him unconscious?


    These were questions I needed answers to.

 Chapter 56 - 56 - The thing’s even Zeph is Unaware

    <h4>Chapter 56: - The thing''s even Zeph is Unaware</h4>


    In an office room, a young boy with striking golden eyes and jet-ck hair was engaged in a conversation with a man who regarded him with his own intense ruby eyes, and his hair was an ethereal shade of white, shimmering like silver.


    "Professor, please, I really need a storage ring," the boy implored Professor Adriannel with a desperate tone in his voice.


    "Zeph, how many times do I have to tell you? I only have one left, and it''s in my possession," Professor Adriannel responded firmly, seemingly unwilling to grant the boy''s request.


    "Professor, I happen to know that you possess an entire collection of 328 storage rings," the boy revealed a hidden secret, a fact known to no one else.


    "What? How do you know that?" Professor Adriannel''s ruby-like eyes widened in surprise and disbelief.


    "If you agree to give me the ring, I''ll tell you exactly how I know," the boy proposed, trying to negotiate.


    "Aren''t you quite confident, Zephyr Liander?" Professor Adriannel''s words sliced through the air, and the room''s temperature seemed to plummet as those crimson eyes, resembling precious rubies, bore into the boy.


    Zephyr felt a chill down his spine, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead. "Professor, I didn''t mean to..."


    "Sigh... Fine, it''s yours," the professor relented, his demeanor softening as he retrieved a storage ring from his pocket.


    He tossed it to Zephyr, who caught it with trembling hands, almost unable to believe he had just obtained something as valuable as this. The ring offered an impressive 1200 cubic meters of storage space.


    <Zeph''s POV>


    The pressure from Professor Adriannel''s piercing crimson eyes was overwhelming, making me feel like a helplessmb before a relentless predator.


    I was drenched in sweat, and fear coursed through me. Yet, in a strange turn of events, the professor''s demeanor abruptly softened.


    The reasons behind this shift in attitude remained a mystery.


    I seized the ring he had flung my way and channeled my mana into it.


    My eyes widened in disbelief as they beheld the ring''s extraordinary capacity ¨C an astonishing 1200 cubic meters. It was like a treasure chest within a treasure chest, an artifact of unparalleled worth. Interestingly, it bore a striking resemnce to the ring that he gave his son in the novel before he died.


    I couldn''t help but wonder why he had chosen to bestow this ''remarkable'' item upon me. I decided to tuck this puzzling revtion away in the recesses of my mind, fearing that dwelling on it would lead me to make rash decisions.


    The ring was undoubtedly a precious gift, but I couldn''t ignore the fact that Professor Adriannel was an Archmage, a figure of immense power and knowledge. I pocketed the ring and made my way towards the office''s exit, thinking that my peculiar encounter had reached its conclusion.


    However, just as I was about to depart, Professor Adriannel''s voice cut through the air like a cold de.


    "So, who is the one who told you?"


    His words sent a chill down my spine, and panic coursed through my veins.


    Should I reveal the truth?


    Should I divulge that I hailed from another world and that even an Archmage was merely a character crafted by an author''s hand?


    The consequences of such a revtion were uncertain and potentially dire.


    "I am waiting,"


    the professor''s voice held an undeniable demand. My mind raced, conjuring and discarding countless ideas in an instant. Ultimately, I opted to keep my secrets intact, at least for now.


    After all, "She" was unlikely to make an appearance anytime soon, and I could reassess the situation in three years'' time.


    "I heard it from a woman who came to me in my dreams," I replied with a hint of trepidation.


    To my surprise, Professor Adriannel simply uttered, "You can leave."


    The abrupt dismissal left me bewildered, but I didn''t dare question it. I had achieved my goal, and for now, that was enough.


    In evening , Iy on my bed in my room , fully aware that the monthly exam was scheduled for tomorrow. The approaching exam meant I couldn''t spend time with Valeriana to score some affection points, but there was a more pressing matter at hand.


    The earlier meeting with Professor Adriannel had drained me mentally and physically,


    It was time to sleep.


    ....


    As the night fall,


    The room filled with the soft sound of snoring, as if someone were peacefully asleep.


    In the moonlight, a man stood there, his crimson eyes shining, giving him a dangerous allure. His hair shimmered in the dim light, making him appear both charming and menacing.


    As the room remained silent, a thought crossed his mind, ''It didn''t seem like he was lying; I can feel Evangeline''s subtle mana from him.''


    Unbeknownst to Zeph, the lie he had spoken would soone back to haunt him. He continued to sleep peacefully,pletely unaware of the storm he had unknowingly unleashed between two beings, each of whose very existence challenged thews of this world.


    .


    .


    <Valeriana''s POV>


    Tomorrow marks the beginning of the exams, a crucial step on my path to bing a wise and capable ruler.


    The weight of my aspirations bears down on me as I contemte the need to revise the entire sybus at least twice before the testsmence, I have time till midnight.


    I''ve always believed that to achieve my dream, I must seize every opportunity to learn and grow. These exams are but the first step towards that lofty goal.


    Unlike many of my ssmates, I''ve put in the effort to prepare myself diligently for this moment.


    As I sat on my study chair, I can''t help but hope that everything goes smoothly tomorrow. This is a defining moment on my journey, and I must not falter.I started revision of my notes.


    .


    .


    <Thalia''s POV>


    Tomorrow is the day of the exam, and I can''t help but feel a sense of confidence.


    The paper consists of 80% objective questions and 20% descriptive ones, a format that ys to my strengths.


    With my innate ability, <Intuition>, at my disposal, my chances of sess seem quite high.


    Scoring well in this exam should be a breeze, thanks to my intuitive insights.


    Perhaps if I secure a high score, Zeph will be more inclined to seek mypany and questions, rather than spending his time with that Hedrian fellow.


    .


    .


    <Rihane''s POV>


    I found myself staring at a question,pletely clueless about which subject it belonged to. It was a rather embarrassing situation to be in.


    "Oh no," I eximed in realization, "I forgot to check which subject''s exam is tomorrow." I felt a sinking feeling in my stomach; I really hadn''t prepared properly.


    *Bam*


    Before I knew it, my brother smacked me on the head and handed me the book for that subject. "Here, you idiot."


    I couldn''t help but grin in relief. "Hehe, thanks, brother. So, have you studied everything?"


    His response was confident and straightforward, "Who do you think I am?"


    Author''s Note::


    I hope you enjoyed this chapter. Feel free to leave anyments or feedback to let me know your thoughts.

 Chapter 57 - 57 - Rankings are really Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 57: - Rankings are really Unexpected</h4>


    As the morning sun gently reached the eyes of a young man, his golden pupils fluttered open to reveal a face that had miraculously healed, free from any marks.


    "It''s morning, I guess," I muttered to myself as I rose from bed. After a quick trip to the bathroom for a refreshing shower, I examined myself in the mirror. Today, there was a remarkable improvement.


    I gazed at my wless face with golden eyes, cherishing the restoration I had longed for.


    Dressing quickly, I headed for the door. To my surprise, I found Thalia waiting outside.


    My heart skipped a beat; her presence in the boys'' dormitory at this early hour caught me off guard. Although she had visited me at night before, this was different.


    "Hello, Thalia," I greeted her.


    "Hello, Zeph, you look handsome," sheplimented me.


    "Thank you," I replied, genuinely touched by her words, or at least that''s what I intended.


    Together, we made our way to the academy. I tried to keep our conversation minimal, aware that my distant demeanor puzzled her.


    However, I had a n, and I will be able to solve this whole mess.


    Upon arriving at the academy, we discovered that the seating arrangement was random. Thalia pointed out that my seat was right in front of Valeriana, the Hedrian girl.


    I couldn''t help but be taken aback by this as Thalia before finding her seat she looked for mine that made my resolve to solve her problem first more strong, I can''t loose such a obedient pet, can I?.


    Entering the ssroom, I took my seat in front of Valeriana, who maintained her usual cold and aloof demeanor.


    She emitted an aura of detachment that I knew I had to break through soon. After all, I needed her support, especially considering her impending role as the future queen.


    But for now, it was time to focus on the impending test as Professor Adriannel distributed the exam papers to the students.


    <Valeriana''s POV>


    Entering the ssroom, I couldn''t help but notice that Zeph''s seat was right in front of mine.


    I settled into my chair, my attention fixed on the professor as he distributed the exam sheets to the students. I received mine without any hesitation.


    As I began to write, an hour passed, and I nced at the boy in front of me. He suddenly stood up, indicating that he had given up on the test.


    I noticed that he had written without thinking , as if he were idly doodling on the paper instead of answering the questions.


    For a moment, I considered reaching out to him, but I quickly refocused on my own goal: achieving a high rank in this test.


    Once that was aplished, I could lend him my support or help him see that the world wasn''t entirely filled with malevolence.


    With determination, I continued writing, determined to excel in the exam.


    <Thalia''s POV>


    I scanned through the questions, my intuition guiding me to an initial answer, but something didn''t feel right.


    Doubting myself, I changed my choice to what seemed more urate.


    With the multiple-choice questions behind me, it was time to tackle the subjective ones. These were based on the material I had already studied.


    I diligently began to write my responses, sessfully addressing 18 out of 20 questions.


    The first of the remaining two was particrly challenging, delving into advanced concepts that required careful consideration.


    I took my time to craft a thoughtful response.


    The second, however, posed a unique problem. The topic it covered was one that had not yet been definitively proven.


    Uncertainty gnawed at me as I contemted how to address this in my answer.


    <Outside the Exam Hall>


    "Hey, how was your exam?" Rihena inquired of her friend.


    "Nice, and yours, Rihena?" the girl replied.


    "Mine? Umm... I guess I will pass," Rihena said with a yful pout, cutely smacking her head and sticking her tongue out.


    "Hehe, yes, of course, you will pass," Girl teased her with a smile.


    .


    .


    .


    <Two dayster>


    The day hade for the exam results to be revealed, and a sizable crowd had gathered in front of the notice board where the ranks were posted.


    Emotions ran high as students eagerly scanned the list.


    "N-no, I failed!" one student cried out in disappointment.


    "Yess, I passed!" cheered another with tion.


    However, amidst the crowd, a girl with champagne silver hair stood, her gaze locked onto the rank board, her eyes unblinking as if she couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    She was not alone; Thalia, another girl, also stared at the rankings in shock, their expressions mirroring a mixture of disbelief and surprise.


    ---------------------RANKING-------------------


    1. Zephyr Liander


    2.Valeriana Hedrian


    3. Alora vi vendal


    4. Thalia Crimwell


    5. Gleinder Valhale


    .


    .


    100. Rihane Valhale


    ----------------------------------------


    "Here, Professor Banzihum, take a look at this student''s answer. Doesn''t it seem like this question is about the thesis you submitted just yesterday?" the man inquired.


    "Hmm, indeed, his answer aligns with the content of my thesis. If I hadn''t submitted it yesterday, one might have suspected that I copied from a student," responded a voice resonating with an air of elegance and strength.


    "Quite intriguing for a Human," the voice continued, offering a hint of surprise and admiration.


    .


    .


    .


    AUTHOR''S NOTE:


    Once again, I''d like to express my gratitude for your generous support with POWER STONES. While they may seem small, they mean a lot to me, as they indicate that someone is eagerly anticipating the next chapter. Thank you!

 Chapter 58 - 58 - Solving Thalia’s Problems

    <h4>Chapter 58: - Solving Thalia''s Problems</h4>


    <Zeph''s POV>


    As the results were announced, a wave of anticipation swept over the academy. For some, it was a moment to reconsider their choice ofpany.


    However, for me, it turned out to be rather hectic. Why, you ask? Well, I found out from Professor Banzihum''s assistant that he had congratted me for achieving the first rank.


    The biggest issue here is that I unknowingly wrote about the theory he had published just a day before, in my answer. Since I was already familiar with the questions asked, I managed to answer them.


    How, you wonder? Well, there''s a scene in a novel where characters gather and discuss their experiences with certain concepts they were previously unaware of, and those concepts happened to be what I had studied and focused on.


    Valeriana yed a significant role in helping me understand theseplex topics. After all, she should be well-prepared for assisting me with my work, shouldn''t she?


    I was in my room as I finished writing a letter that will fix all the slight mistakes and Completely pause the leftover suspicion of Thalia, afterall, Love really make people blind....


    .


    .


    <Thalia''s POV>


    He achieved the first rank. Did my intuition deceive me? Perhaps he was genuinely focused on preparing for exams instead of anything else. But my instincts have never failed me. Lost in thought, I made my way to my room.


    Upon entering, I noticed a letter lying on my bed. Confusion washed over me. How could someone have entered my room when I had locked it? The only two people with keys are me and Zeph. I had given him a spare key yesterday.


    My excitement grew as I eagerly opened the letter, curious about its contents It was written as:


    -------------------------------------------


    Thalia,


    I understand that I haven''t been able to spend much time with you in these past few days. Unfortunately, it seems like I''ll be just as upied tomorrow and the day after. However, I hope you''ll be the reason for my busyness.


    Pleasee to the garden area near the pond. I''ll be eagerly waiting for you there.


    -------------------------------------------


    As I read the letter it was like all the dam have broken as tears threatened toe but I controlled myself and went to take a bath and prepare for our date.


    <Valeriana''s POV>


    I found myself deep in thought in my room, reflecting on today''s events. Zeph''s remarkable performance in the exams took me by surprise. It was truly astonishing and served as a stark reminder of my own shortsightedness.


    As a future ruler, I must possess the ability to recognize and nurture talented individuals. If I failed to recognize Zeph''s intelligence, despite spending a considerable amount of time with him, it highlights my own naivety.


    Tomorrow, I''ve decided to approach Zeph and ask for his help in rifying thest question that''s been bothering me. I know I need to sharpen my skills and not overlook talents like his.


    Due to the weight of the uing results and the tension it brought, I settled down on my bed, hoping to get some much-needed rest after a restless night.


    .


    .


    .


    Under the gentle embrace of the moonlit night, the garden beside the tranquil pond transformed into a breathtaking masterpiece.


    The pond''s surface glistened like a mirror, capturing the reflection of the full moon above. Its silvery light bathed the surroundings in a soft, ethereal glow.


    The moonlight kissed every feature of the garden, highlighting the delicate contours of flowers and trees, casting a radiant aura around every de of grass.


    The night seemed enchanted, as if nature itself had donned its finest attire.


    The pale blue gown of the night skyplemented the lush greenery, making it appear like a canvas painted by celestial hands.


    Stars flickered like diamonds in the velvety expanse overhead, and the gentle rustling of leaves created a symphony in the stillness of the night.


    By the pond''s edge, the moon''s reflection danced upon the water''s surface, creating a shimmering path that seemed to lead to a world where time stood still. It was a scene of pure, unadulterated beauty, where the serene magic of the night took center stage.


    And on that enchanting stage, two figures strolled hand in hand beside the garden.


    "I am really sorry, Thalia. Due to being busy these few days," Zeph''s voice was calm and soothing as he apologized to Thalia for his absence.


    "No, Zeph, it''s okay. I understand. Exams are important," Thalia replied, her face blushing as she clutched her skirt, unable to control the rapid beating of her heart.


    "What study?" Zeph asked, confusion evident on his face in response to Thalia''s words.


    "Umm, I know you were busy with studies," Thalia halted in her tracks, her head slightly lowered, and her lips pressed together as she spoke.


    "Hehehe, do you really think there''s something more important than you, Thalia?" Zephughed, gently tapping her forehead with his fingers, causing her to rub it lightly as tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Now, now, Happy Birthday, my dear Thalia," Zeph dered, dropping to one knee and kissing her hand. Thalia''s tears flowed freely as her hand fell, and her tear-filled eyes met the boy whose smile was so pure that it made her heart flutter.


    "T-thank you," Thalia whispered, her voice filled with emotion, as she gazed into Zeph''s eyes, lost in the moment.


    "You idiot, I really love you," the boy revealed, his words filled with sincerity and warmth. He embraced Thalia, who was overwhelmed by the depth of his feelings. Unbeknownst to her, a subtle glint sparked in the boy''s eyes as he looked at the girl he cherished, unaware of the dark thoughts hidden within him.


    <Zeph''s POV>


    It was mentioned in the novel that on the day when the first month''s results were dered, Thalia''s birthday was on the same day.


    I used it to my advantage to control her thoughts, which had been quite messy these days.


    Like in hell, I will leave her after going through such pain; either she will obediently surrender, or...


    I took her in my embrace as my mind raced towards my next target, which is Alora.


    It was Valeriana before, but she is a really tough nut to crack, whereas Alora is perfect for the time being.


    .


    .


    {A/n: I sincerely apologize, everyone, for not being able to upload any chapters today. I was upied with uploading my new novel, <The Viin''s Vengeance>I highly rmend reading its first chapter. Also, a heartfelt thank you to everyone who contributed Power Stones today. Your support reminds me not to neglect this novel.}

 Chapter 59 - 59 - Getting Dragon’s Egg

    <h4>Chapter 59: - Getting Dragon''s Egg</h4>


    "I love you too, Zeph,"


    Thalia replied, her teary eyes fixed on the boy she had fallen deeply for. Even though her intuition whispered about something amiss, she didn''t care. She just wanted him.


    After losing her brother, she had been traumatized for many days until her father taught her how to survive. He exined the importance of rising above their family''s status, just as he had. In a matter of days, she became the Viscount''s heir, burdened with responsibilities.


    She always tried to act mature, even when her father arranged her marriage with someone famous for his tantrums and slight weight. She epted her fate but never let it deter her from her path of achieving a high-ranking title.


    But now, she was distracted. She had be entangled in something she never wanted to be a part of¡ªlove. In this moment, she felt happiness unlike any other. For her, it was as if she didn''t have to choose between status and love anymore; she could have both. It didn''t matter now.


    "Zeph," she called out, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Yes, Thalia?" he responded.


    "I''m really happy, Zeph. If you want something, then..." She hesitated, embarrassed toplete her sentence, but she wanted him to express what she could never put into words.


    "Not yet, Thalia. Let''s firstplete our first year. Then we can be a big family," Zeph replied with a chuckle.


    "Huh? A big family?" Thalia was puzzled by his words.


    "I mean, we''ll start our own family. I think it''s gettingte. Why don''t we head back?" Zeph suggested as he looked towards the sky.


    .


    .


    .


    They, Unaware of the people who were watching their conversation,


    Adriannel couldn''t help but chuckle at the things they had noticed, which Thalia remained unaware of.


    "Did you really ask him to take care of Valeriana?" Adriannel inquired.


    "I... now I think, I indeed made a mistake," Deventhia replied, her eyes narrowing slightly and a faint frown forming on her face as she spoke.


    "It''s okay, you have at least a year now," he replied with a slightugh, ncing towards Deventhia, who seemed to be looking at the boy.


    "Deventhia, don''t use that on the boy. He is marked by ''Evangeline,''" Professor Adriannel said with seriousness in his voice. Deventhia, upon hearing this, widened her eyes briefly before rxing and then nced at the boy with a faint smile.


    "Interesting. What did she find in that boy? and what''s that Adriannel, did you gave him that ring"


    Upon looking carefully Deventhia saw a ring in the boy''s hand that made her recall some past memories.


    "...."


    "So, you me everything on Evangeline rather than epting that you are also interested in the boy," Deventhia couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Indeed, I''m not the only one intrigued by the boy," Adriannel remarked, his tone holding a hint of amusement. "Isn''t that right, Professor Deventhia? Otherwise, why would you have prevented me from taking that egg?" He recalled how she had thwarted his attempt to im the egg, using a flimsy excuse to let it remain with him


    .


    .


    <Zeph''s POV>


    Iy on my bed, my mind swirling with thoughts of Thalia''s proposition. It''s not that I am impotent or anything like that; the real challenge lies with ''The Sanctum'' itself.


    Inside, there are weapons and artifacts that only choose their rightful owner when they sense purity.


    It''s not that I can''t survive without them, but here''s the n: I''ll obtain an ID card certifying my virginity and set out to explore the world.


    Thanks to the holy nature of these artifacts, strong individuals will perceive me as pure.


    I couldn''t care less if the artifacts aren''t thrilled about it. After all, they''re meant to be tools.


    Moreover, it''s already the second week, and in a few days, Professor will lead us into the mysterious ''ck Forest.''


    Dear Egg, just wait; your father is on his way.


    .


    .


    Morning came, and I headed to ss, the routine as always.


    Thalia''s energy levels were off the charts, but it was fine since she''s firmly under my influence now. I felt somewhat disinterested, letting time pass.


    However, I couldn''t help but notice a change in Valeriana. For once, she arrived early in ss, possibly the first one there.


    She kept stealing nces in my direction, and I couldn''t help but wonder if she had developed feelings for me.


    <Valeriana''s POV>


    As I woke up in the morning, feeling refreshed after shedding my fatigue, it was a good start to the day. I took a refreshing bath and put on my Academy''s uniform.


    Upon arriving at the ssroom, I noticed Zeph was, as always, runningte. I took my seat and began preparing for the uing sses. Eventually, he strolled in and found his ce.


    His thoughts were in, focused on how boring the ssroom was and such. However, there was this peculiar girl,Thalia,whose mind was filled with some ''big family'' nonsense.


    Was she on something?


    Despite that, she had impressive ranks, so I hope it''s just a simple quirk.


    I couldn''t help but sneak nces at the odd pair. Thalia''s thoughts were truly something else.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if she had some issues.


    How could she contemte tying Zeph and trapping him in a room?


    And what''s with those ''teddy bear'' nonsense?


    My head was starting to ache.


    .


    .


    .


    <Zeph''s POV>


    Another typical day began, with the added excitement of Professor''s nned trip to the forest. I got ready and made my way to the ssroom.


    Once in the ck Forest, I couldn''t help but steal nces at Thalia. She seemed uneasy, possibly due to something that had happened here before.


    To ensure our ns didn''t get canceled, I held her hand, silently assuring her that we''d be okay.


    Eventually, I managed to slip away from the group and reached the designated location.


    Thalia had been stubborn about not letting me go, so I had to make a promise to ease her concerns.


    At the spot, I saw that the forest had miraculously healed itself, with lush trees and weeds. I focused on a particr spot, cleared away the overgrowth, and retrieved the mysterious egg.


    Its pattern and structure were both tough and warm. I carefully ced it inside my ring and rejoined the group, where the professor was shooting me death res. I quickly bowed ny degrees and joined them for the practical session, egg safely secured.


    .


    .


    As the moonlight made its way in a room where a golden eyes boy was giving his mana to a egg that seemed to be like endless pit but the boy was also like a ocean himself.


    "Its more hungry than Lily"


    Zeph said as he looked towards the egg that seemed it was hungry from decades and now it got its fill, unaware they the egg was soon prepared to hatched that''s why it was this much hungry, zeph continued his motherly duties


    "oh, it seems you are full, I am also quite tired"


    zeph said to egg as he took bed and got into sleep ina while.


    .


    *crack*


    A sound of something cracking is resounded in silent room.


    .


    <Zeph''s POV>


    Morning arrived with all the enthusiasm of a grumpy turtle, and I managed to haul myself to the bathroom, feeling like gravity had a personal vendetta against me.


    Today, I felt inexplicably heavy, as if I''d somehow gained weight overnight.


    After a quick bath, I nced into the mirror, only to be met by the sight of two shiny amethyst eyes gleaming atop my head.


    My hazy morning brain could only muster one thought: "Did I somehow mutate overnight or something?"


    {A/n : Check out my new novel right now}

 Chapter 60 - 60 - A Regressed almighty Dragon (1)

    <h4>Chapter 60: - A Regressed almighty Dragon (1)</h4>


    As I rubbed my eyes and saw a pig, no, it seemed like a ck dragon with amethyst eyes had hatched from the egg. But to my utter surprise, this dragon was...


    well, it was chubby! I couldn''t believe it. First, I go through all that trouble shedding my own weight, and now the dragon I''ve been waiting for is a little chunky one.


    "Why is this dragon so fat?!" I eximed in disbelief, hoping for an exnation.


    The dragon, with its adorable chubby cheeks and innocent amethyst eyes, responded with a gentle, "Blurp~"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle, despite my frustration. "Don''t ''blurp'' me, you pig. Tell me why you look like a little piglet instead of a dragon."


    "Kyu~" it let out a confused sound.


    "What''s with that confused expression? I know you can understand me, you pig," I scolded yfully, giving its small, cute head a gentle smack.


    "Kyu~~ You, human, hit me!" the dragon protested.


    "Of course, dumbass. I''d even roast you if you don''t tell me why you look like this," I threatened, though it was hard to take my own words seriously when faced with such an adorable dragon.


    "It''s not the dragon''s fault; it''s your mama''s. I ate more due to its taste," the dragon exined, its voice almost pleading.


    As I heard its exnation, I clenched my fist, my nerves of steel stretching to their limits. "Is this... pumpkin ming me for its...chubby appearance?"


    "It''s okay, though I might just not give you food," I teased, ncing at the cute chubby dragon, waiting for its reaction.


    "No, you can''t, mama! I''ll transform myself into a slim dragon, please give me food," it pleaded, its amethyst eyes filled with sincerity.


    My heart melted at its words, but I still couldn''t believe what I was hearing. "What''s with that ''mama'' stuff? Call me something else."


    "Kyu~ Papa," it suggested with a hopeful look.


    "Don''t call me ''papa,''" I replied with a thud in my heart, trying to resist the cuteness.


    *Badump*


    But as my eyes met those innocent amethyst eyes, I couldn''t help but relent. "Okay, you can call me..."


    "So, tell me something about your abilities," I inquired with a grin, my eagerness masked by amusement as I looked at the chubby dragon.


    The previous one I''d encountered was injured, so I hadn''t seen its full range of abilities. Now, I was hoping to uncover the hidden potential of this adorable treasure.


    "Papa, dragon can hide in papa''s shadow," it responded with an innocent smile, its tone filled with cute excitement.


    I couldn''t help but feel a rush of joy. It was like I couldn''t contain my curiosity any longer. I gently held its small, smooth, and fluffy cheeks as I held it in air, even though it had transformed into a slimmer form. "Good, and what else can you do?"


    "I have dragon fear too, and these merciless ws," it announced proudly, showing off its tiny ws as if scratching at the air, trying to look fierce.


    "And... any other abilities?" I prodded further, eager to learn about its full range of talents.


    "I can eat more, sleep more, and..." it started, its voice filled with innocence.


    I interrupted with mock frustration, "Shut up. Don''t tell me you don''t have any abilities other than this."


    "Kyu~" it tilted its head, looking adorably clueless.


    "Don''t ''kyu'' me. Are you telling me you''repletely useless?" I couldn''t believe my luck; it seemed my misfortune was still sticking around.


    I really gone through hell just to get this,Seeing my situation I recalled a saying from my previous life about ''Bad luck is like a GPS that always takes you to the wrong destination and then says,You have reached your final unfortunate location.


    I couldn''t help but think it applied to this situation. I''d gone through so much for this dragon, and it turned out to have only some outdated abilities. Every dragon had dragon fear and ws, but first, I needed to get a nail cutter or this little pig would identally scratch me.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <Valeriana''s POV>


    I took my usual seat and, after some time, noticed Zeph entering the ssroom. Today, I decided to approach him about thest question in our studies.


    I had thoroughly reviewed Professor Banzihum''s thesis, but there was a part I couldn''t quite grasp.


    "Zeph, wait, may I have a moment of your time?" I asked, maintaining the formal demeanor befitting a noble and a future queen.


    "Yes, Valeriana, how can I assist you?" Zeph replied politely. However, as I looked at him, I suddenly heard a thought that didn''t align with his expression.


    It was as if someone else''s voice echoed in my mind: ''Is she Mama,Papa?...'' The thought trailed off, leaving me bewildered. It clearly wasn''t Zeph''s thought, and I couldn''t discern who it might belong to. Then, I heard Zeph''s thoughts: ''She''s not your Mama... yet.'' The word ''yet'' hung in the air, leaving me with countless questions.


    Whom was he talking to?


    I couldn''t fathom. It was clear, though, that the subject was Zeph''s child. Should I delve further into this matter?


    No, it didn''t feel right. I decided to refrain from involving myself any further.


    Over the years, I had grown immune toments like these, and I believed it best to wait until Zeph chose to share this information with me personally.


    <Zeph''s POV>


    I had brought the ''little pumpkin'' with me,I named it this, this dragonhad transformed itself into a slim appearance. However, it quickly bloated after consuming my mana, iming that it needed mana to maintain its slim form and that it got hungry easily.


    It felt like charging a battery using its own cable, but I had epted my strange luck at this point.


    Entering the ssroom, Valeriana called out to me before I could take my seat. I approached her, thinking that since the dragon had strong mental defenses, it could protect my thoughts from being discovered, right?, as It was mentioned in novel that even infant dragons have strong mental resistance.


    After a brief conversation with Valeriana, I proceeded to my usual seat next to Thalia.


    As I settled in, my ''little pumpkin'' repeated the same question it had asked earlier: ''Is she Mama, Papa?''


    I replied, ''Yes, she is. Isn''t she cute?''


    ''What cute, Papa? Mama looks scary,'' it responded.


    I couldn''t quite grasp why it was saying something like that. Perhaps it was unaware of the fact that I had already subdued this girl, who was clearly head over heels for me.


    {A/n : Read my new novel <The Viin''s Vengeance>}

 Chapter 61 - 61 - A Regressed almighty Dragon (2)

    <h4>Chapter 61: - A Regressed almighty Dragon (2)</h4>


    Amidst a deste battlefield, five formidable dragons with scales of varying colors and powers circled a lone ck dragon, whose golden-pupiled eyes zed with determination. This was a battle of titans, the strongest of their kind, engaged in a gruesome sh that would be etched into dragon history.


    The first dragon, named Ignarox, was an enormous crimson-scaled beast that breathed fire hot enough to melt mountains.


    The second, Tidalith, was a massive aquatic dragon with iridescent blue scales that could manipte the very tides and waves of the oceans.


    The third, Dracora, had emerald-green scales and wielded the deadly power of poison, capable of corroding anything it touched.


    The fourth, Pyroskorn, had dark obsidian scales and controlled shadowy mes that could consume even the mightiest of foes.


    Finally, there was Lumira, a radiant white dragon with the ability to manipte light itself, blinding and bewildering its opponents.


    As the battle raged on, the five dragons unleashed their devastating powers upon the ck dragon, who skillfully dodged their attacks with agility and grace.


    mes engulfed the battlefield, poison clouds lingered, water surged, shadows twisted, and blinding light pierced through the chaos.


    "You cannot escape our might, time dragon," Ignarox bellowed, spewing forth a torrent of searing mes.


    The ck dragon, known as Chronoscale, swiftly manipted time, causing the mes to slow and eventually freeze in mid-air.


    With a flick of its tail, the dragon sent the frozen mes back towards Ignarox, engulfing it in its own fiery breath.


    Tidalith attempted to summon a tidal wave that would crush Chronoscale, but the ck dragon altered time once more, creating a temporal rift that redirected the wave away from itself.


    Dracora lunged with venomous fangs, but Chronoscale phased out of existence for a brief moment, causing Dracora to bite into thin air, bewildered.


    Before it could react, Chronoscale returned to the physical realm and delivered a powerful blow to Dracora''s head.


    Pyroskorn tried to envelop Chronoscale in shadowy mes, but the ck dragon''s golden eyes shed, and time itself seemed to warp around it.


    The mes turned against Pyroskorn, devouring it in a torrent of darkness.


    Lumira attempted to blind Chronoscale with blinding light, but the time dragon blinked out of existence momentarily, evading the attack.


    When it reappeared, it released a beam of temporal energy that disrupted Lumira''s control over light, plunging the area into darkness.


    The battle raged on for hours, each dragon unleashing its mightiest abilities, only to have them thwarted by Chronoscale''s mastery over time.


    The once pristine battlefield was now a scorched wastnd, a testament to the ferocity of their struggle.


    Exhausted and battered, Chronoscale found itself on the brink of death. Its once-amethyst eyes now zed with a golden light as it tapped into the deepest reserves of its temporal power.


    With a final burst of energy, itunched itself at thest remaining dragon, Lumira.


    "You won''t escape," Lumira hissed, attempting to blind Chronoscale once more.


    But Chronoscale was prepared. It slowed time to a crawl, allowing its body to move with impossible speed. With a precise strike, it pierced through Lumira''s scales and into its heart. As time resumed its normal flow, Lumira let out a deafening roar before copsing, lifeless.


    Chronoscale, its body battered and charred, stood victorious amidst the fallen dragons. Its golden eyes returned to their amethyst hue as it breathed heavily, the battle finally at an end.


    In that fleeting moment, Chronoscale, the dragon that had controlled time itself, teetered on the precipice of death. Its strength, once awe-inspiring, had been depleted in the battle against the formidable dragons.


    As its life ebbed away, it couldn''t help but reflect on the many years it had lived since the time it lost its previous master, the Archmage Adriannel Riantain.


    A decade had passed since then, and the dragon had seen the world change. It had witnessed the sh of the mightiest beings it had ever known, a battle that had unfolded before its eyes like an apocalyptic symphony.


    There was a pivotal moment when a mysterious woman had appeared, her eyes the same amethyst hue as its own. Those eyes had sent shivers down the dragon''s spine, for they seemed like the embodiment of death itself. It had felt as if the Almighty Dragon was gazing upon its own predator.


    In that moment, the dragon had been immobilized by fear, unable to intervene. It vividly remembered how its previous master, Adriannel Riantain, had met his end due to the dragon''s own weakness.


    Their rtionship had been one of cooperation rather than emotional connection, but they had fought together to protect their home¡ªthe Human Realm.


    The Human Realm, which nowy on the brink of devastation.


    After the loss of her daughter, the Queen of the Demon Realm had descended into madness,unching a relentless war against the Saint Realm.


    The conflict had raged for years until the Queen herself entered the battlefield, losing herself in the chaos. This woman bore an eerie resemnce to the one the dragon had faced earlier, but this time, the dragon was prepared.


    Out of sheer desperation, it had unlocked atent ability¡ªTime Maniption. In the moment when the Demon Queen, weakened by her own actions and the loss of her energy, had shed with the dragon, it had seized the opportunity and struck her down.


    The dragon had be the all-powerful being it was once known to be, but its newfound power hade with a price¡ªshort-sightedness.


    The fate of not just the Human Realm but also the three realms had been sealed by the arrival of ''Them.''


    Now, as the dragon counted its final breaths and teetered on the brink of death, it gazed upon its reflection in the amethyst eyes.


    There, it saw a multitude of heroes locked in fiercebat with countless shadows. The dragon''s eyes lost their color, fading into the abyss, and without shifting from its position, it passed into the eternal slumber of death.


    .


    .


    .


    The dragon found itself in an unfamiliar ce, surrounded by darkness that felt both strange and strangely familiar. It took a moment to gather its bearings.


    "Where am I?" the dragon thought, puzzled by the surroundings. It gazed out into the darkness, trying to make sense of its location. A realization slowly dawned on it.


    "Did I go back in time?" It couldn''t help but feel a surge of emotions at the prospect of getting a second chance. Memories of a group of humans taking it from its parents, emotions it never truly understood before, now welled up within.


    Then, it saw a human figure approaching¡ªan individual with golden eyes, the same hue as its own when it employed its time maniption ability.


    The man took the dragon under his protection, hiding it beside a tree. The dragon couldn''t help but think, "Did he just save me?"


    "Quite intriguing for a human," the dragon mused, watching the man from its concealed spot. It took some time to regain itsposure and began to concentrate its mana, preparing for whatevery ahead.


    Eventually, its previous master, the Archmage Adriannel, arrived with a woman. The dragon recognized the woman as one of those who had sacrificed themselves in the battle against the Demon Queen.


    With the woman''s unique mind-reading ability, the dragon conveyed its message to her¡ªasking her to prevent Adriannel from taking it away.


    The dragon also imnted a vivid memory of the future into the woman''s mind, ensuring she understood the urgency of its plea.


    The woman, true to her abilities, managed to persuade the "old man," as the dragon liked to call Adriannel, although he appeared young to others.


    Time passed, and the same boy who had saved the dragon came to retrieve it. The dragon couldn''t help but be intrigued by the human''s life.


    It had returned to a time before the Demon Realm''s attack, allowing it to observe and understand humans, creatures who didn''t even exist in the time from which it came. Memorizing every mana signature of that time, the dragon marveled at the boy''s existence and thought, "What is he? At the very least, it will be interesting to be with him."

 Chapter 62 - 62 - A Glimpse in the Future.

    <h4>Chapter 62: - A Glimpse in the Future.</h4>


    <Dragon POV>


    The boy took me to his home, and there, I noticed a ring simr to the one Adriannel wore. Arriving at his ce, I contemted that before regaining my full power, I should engage in some human interaction. The humans began injecting mana into an eggshell, piquing my appetite once more.


    ''Did this puny human think I will treat him as my guardian or something? How dare he,'' I thought with a hint of annoyance as the mana began to reach my body. It tasted different, almost otherworldly, akin to sweet honey.


    I couldn''t resist indulging myself, losing track of time and falling asleep. But before drifting off, I contemted the idea of having him as my guardian. ''Wouldn''t be that bad,'' I conceded.


    During the night, I woke up, sensing the peaceful surroundings and realizing it was time to leave this space. Breaking free from the eggshell, I noticed the boy sleeping peacefully.


    ''Be d, human, I choose you as my new master,'' I intended to say but couldn''t help recalling a dreadful memory of a woman who had treated me as a ve. Shivers ran down my spine just thinking about her. To avoid invoking that memory, I decided to not use Master word and act cute instead and let out a yful "Kyu~."


    Morning came, and the boy and I bickered. Thanks to my impable acting, he didn''t seem to doubt me. His mana was something to behold ¨C enormous like Adriannel''s and dense like that woman''s.


    In my whole life, I had been humiliated by two women. However, it was fine now. I had no connection to Adriannel in this life, so I''d never meet that woman again. As for the other one, she should be in her estate.


    Then the boy spoke about giving me lots of mana. It felt cringe-worthy to act like that, but whatever. After all, I was now "Little Pumpkin." I happily epted him as my new "Mas...Guardian." The word ''master'' brought back dreadful memories of that woman treating me like a ve. Whenever I heard that word, it filled me with difort.


    We made our way to the ssroom, and I spotted that Hedrian Queen again. I was content with the human, as if she became my new mama, that would be good, given her kind-hearted nature.


    However, the human rejected the notion, but added ''yet.'' This meant that she would eventually be my mama. I had made up my mind to help this human win her heart.


    As he took his seat, I noticed a woman beside him. I inquired as a formality, not paying much attention, my gaze fixated on the Hedrian woman once more. But then I heard him say, "She is your mama, isn''t she cute?"


    Those words reached my ears, and I gazed at the girl who resembled that same woman ¨C the same light caramel hair and slightly green eyes. I trembled and felt a cold sweat forming. What was she doing here?


    <Future Glimpse>.....


    In the sprawling kingdom of Vendal, dominated by the grandeur of the imperial pce, Queen Alora vi Vendal reigned supreme, her ascent to power marked by the ruthless subjugation of her own brothers. The pce itself was a monumental structure that mirrored the queen''s unyielding will.


    Within the pce, in an opulent office adorned with intricate tapestries and gilded furnishings, Queen Alora was engrossed in her work.


    Her regal presence was entuated by her flowing blonde hair and an air of undeniable authority. It was a rare moment of reprieve, disrupted only by the entrance of her loyal butler.


    "Forgive me, your majesty," he began, his voice a deferential murmur, "but Count is refusing to ept our titige."


    The queen paused for a moment, her piercing blue eyes fixed on a document before her. "Where is he?" Her voice, elegant and smooth, held a note of intrigue.


    "He is waiting in the guest room, your majesty."


    "Very well," she replied, her tone masking any emotion. "Call him to my presence, and please, prepare a pot of our finest green tea."


    As the butler hastened to carry out her orders, an air of trepidation lingered in his wake. He knew all too well the fate that awaited Count ¨C a fate he himself had experienced.


    The queen''s methods of control were both subtle and cruel, leaving those who defied her with no escape.


    As the butler departed, Queen Alora allowed herself a small, satisfied smile. Her thoughts drifted to a particr individual who had eluded her grasp thus far ¨C Marchioness Thalia Crimwell.


    Thalia''s simultaneous rise to power had made her an elusive target, a thorn in the side of Queen Alora''s ambition. For now, the queen was focused on one thing ¨C bringing her under her control, just as she had done with so many others.


    "Greetings, your majesty," Count Roderick hesitantly entered the room, his noble posture a stark contrast to the unease etched on his face.


    "Come in, Count," Queen Alora replied, her gaze fixed on a scroll as if the impending conversation was of little consequence. "I heard you are against epting my sovereignty."


    The queen''s voice held a chillingposure, making it clear that defiance would not be tolerated.


    "It''s not possible, your majesty," Count Roderick stammered, his eyes darting nervously around the room. "You are the only one to whom I am devoted."


    A knowing smirk yed on Queen Alora''s lips. "Oh, is that so? But I''ve heard rumors that you''ve been showing favor to the Marchioness, Count."


    The count squirmed in his seat, growing increasingly ufortable under the queen''s piercing gaze.


    "Whatever, sit, Count," the queen said nonchntly, her attention now focused on her tea. She took a delicate sip, gesturing for him to do the same. Count Roderick, confident that his position protected him from poison,plied.


    "Now, Count," Queen Alora spoke abruptly, her voice as cold as ice, "I will be straightforward with you. Be my ve."


    The count was taken aback, his face a mask of disbelief and anger. He began to protest, "Your majesty, how da¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, excruciating pain surged through his chest, and he let out a guttural scream.


    "Aaarghhh!!"


    He clutched his chest, struggling to endure the agony that felt like his very heart was being torn apart.


    "I am waiting," the queen dered, her tone unwavering, as she calmly resumed reading her documents.


    "AaaaAAagggGGGhhHhhHHh!!!"


    The room was filled with Count Roderick''s agonized screams, echoing off the opulent walls.


    "You can take your time," she added, her indifference palpable.


    Outside the room, the pce servants who overheard the tormented cries felt a mix of pity and relief. They knew all too well that to prove one''s loyalty to the queen, they, too, had endured a simr excruciating ordeal.

 Chapter 63 - 63 - Thalia Crimwell, The Marchioness

    <h4>Chapter 63: - Thalia Crimwell, The Marchioness</h4>


    In the heart of the Marquess state, nestled amidst lush, rolling hills and surrounded by a dense forest, there stood a magnificent mansion.This opulent residence was a testament to both grandeur and elegance.


    Upon entering the mansion, one ventured into a spacious foyer, its marble flooring polished to a mirror-like sheen. Above, crystal chandeliers hung from an ornate, towering ceiling, casting a warm, golden glow over the grand space. Opulent paintings and intricate tapestries adorned the walls, telling tales of the Marquess state''s rich and storied history. It was a ce of grandeur and prestige, all thanks to the current Marchioness, Thalia Crimwell.


    In the mansion''s beautiful garden, Thalia herself sat, apanied by a man who exuded an air of professionalism ¨C her butler, Sabestian. They engaged in conversation, a hint of tension in the air.


    "Sabestian, didn''t you tell Count to avoid consuming anything offered by ''that woman''?" Thalia inquired, her toneced with exasperation.


    "Apologies, Master. I did warn him, but it seems he either forgot or took my words lightly," the butler replied respectfully.


    Thalia let out a weary sigh, fully aware that the Count''s arrival at the Imperial pce would likely lead to furtherplications within the noble faction. She rested her chin on her hand in contemtion.


    "Sabestian, move back precisely five meters from your current position, and create a mana shield around yourself," she instructed, her voice carrying an air of anticipation.


    Without hesitation, the butler followed her orders to the letter, moving five meters back and erecting a protective mana shield around himself. Thalia''s prescience had prompted this response.


    *THUD*


    Suddenly, there was a resounding thud as a demon abruptly materialized in the same spot, seemingly thrown from a great height.


    "Forgive me, My Lady, but Master insisted on urgently delivering this message to you beforeunching me here," the demon exined, offering his apologies as he kowtowed. His bruised and battered form bore witness to the ordeal he had just endured, all for the sake of conveying a crucial message ¨C a messenger who had been amander in the army.


    Before waiting for the demon to speak woman spoke as if her words sliced through the air, her voice carrying an air of authority that could send shivers down the spine of even the bravest souls.


    Her eyes, gleaming like rubies, seemed to pierce through the very soul of the man standing before her.


    "Tell Brother," she began, her tone dripping with a mix ofmand and disdain, "to care about himself and protect his world. He best not involve himself in the uing war, unless he wants his head to be crushed."


    The man, caught in the crossfire of this tense sibling exchange, felt his heart race. It wasn''t the woman who made him tremble but the mere mention of her brother, a notorious and cruel figure of whom he had first-hand knowledge. In the presence of his own sister, he was nothing more than a submissive puppy, a stark contrast to the ruthless figure known beyond their circle.


    This helpless messenger, marked by two precious yellow horns atop his head, knew all too well the consequences of a single misstep in his duties. One of those horns had already been shattered by his own master for the slightest oversight, a harsh reminder of the unforgiving world he served, yet he didn''t get shocked after knowing that the woman knows his reason toe as it always happened like this she is already aware of his reason to visit, sometime he felt both siblings where making fun of him but after getting his horn broken he understand the severity of the whole situation.


    "I understand, mydy" He spoke without lifting his head.


    "Sebastian, give him some healing potions and tell servants to apany him in a room"


    She ordered aware to how to gain the favours as she saw the demon eyes filled with tear on mercy of the woman.


    "T-thank you, mydy"


    He thanked as he left the ce, apanied by some servants.


    ...


    "Sebastian, what of the offer from ''The Obsidian Order''?" Thalia inquired, her curiosity piqued.


    "Master, I''ve already declined the offer from ''The Obsidian Order,'' as per your instructions," Sebastian replied dutifully, though he couldn''t help but wonder. "But if joining them could enhance our influence and power..."


    "No need," Thalia interjected with a confident air. "I have ns to secure someone even more formidable than ''The Order'' itself. Just keep me informed of our surroundings."


    Her estate was strategically positioned between two powerful kingdoms, the Hedrian Kingdom and the Vendal Kingdom. Understanding the dynamics in the region was crucial.


    "As usual, Her Majesty Valeriana governs the Hedrians, leading them towards prosperity. Their kingdom has secured a significant portion of the capital market, exerting influence over both the Dariants and Cratens Markets. They''ve also formed foreign alliances," Sebastian reported. "In less than a year, it seems they''ll have the resources to sustain their military and potentially stand against the Vendal Kingdom. However, there have been cases where many high nobles from the Hedrian lineage have been invited to banquets hosted by Her Majesty Alora. So, it''s clear..."


    "So, they''ve be part of her faction," Thalia finished his sentence, fullyprehending the implications. "Valeriana still seems focused on developing her infrastructure. She''ll learn the hard way."


    .....


    She gazed up at the sky, a subtle smile gracing her lips, as if she had just uncovered a significant revtion. Her eyes gleamed with determination.


    "Pity, it appears the Professor is no longer avable. Now, you are mine, dragon."


    Her eyes sparkled with ambition and a hint of something more, as if she had set her sights on a new and powerful target.


    "Sebastian, arrange tons of meat and the strongest alcohol avable, even if it''s poisonous," she ordered with a calcting look in her eyes as she anticipated her ns.


    "I will do that, Master, but may I inquire what it''s for?" he asked, appearing somewhat confused about the excessive amount of meat and alcohol.


    "We are hosting a banquet," she dered, her eyes gleaming with a certain anticipation as she sent the butler on his way to prepare what her devious intentions required

 Chapter 64 - 64 - The Battle of Adriannel and Evangeline.

    <h4>Chapter 64: - The Battle of Adriannel and Evangeline.</h4>


    In a hidden and otherworldly realm where magic surged like a torrent, the climactic battle between Archmage Adriannel Raintain and the twisted archdemon Evangeline reached its peak. The very fabric of reality seemed to shudder as their powers shed.


    The ck dragon, once a formidable ally of Archmage Adriannel,y injured and shivering, a mere spectator to this cataclysmic showdown.


    His scales, once gleaming ebony, were now marred with scratches and burns from the relentless battle that raged around him.


    Adriannel, his white hair flowing like a silvery waterfall, faced off against Evangeline, whose eyes bore the same amethyst hue as the dragon''s. Her visage was twisted by a malevolent grin, a cruel mockery of the woman she once was.


    As their spells collided, it was as if the heavens themselves held their breath. Lightning arced across the darkened sky, illuminating the battlefield in a stark, eerie light.


    Evangeline''s incantations were dark and twisted, a stark contrast to Adriannel''s elegant and controlled magic. Their attacks shed with a deafening roar, sending shockwaves through the realm. Trees splintered, rocks shattered, and the ground trembled beneath the sheer force of their magical duel.


    The dragon watched helplessly, unable to intervene. His master, the Archmage, was fighting to seal the darkness that had consumed his wife, Evangeline. Once a loving couple, their lives had spiraled into tragedy when their own child fell victim to a cruel twist of fate, taken by Adriannel''s own hands.


    Evangeline''s descent into madness and her transformation into an archdemon had shattered their world. Now, their battle was not just one of magic but of emotions, the remnants of love and sorrow colliding in a violent tempest.


    Adriannel''s red eyes zed with determination as he struggled to contain Evangeline''s malevolence. He knew that he was fighting not only to save their world but to free the woman he had once loved from the darkness that consumed her.


    Evangeline''s amethyst eyes glowed with an unholy light as she pushed her powers to the limit. Sheughed, a cruel, twisted sound that sent shivers down the dragon''s spine.


    As the battle raged on, it became clear that this was a fight neither could afford to lose.


    The fate of their hidden realm hung in the bnce, and the ck dragon, battered and broken, could only watch in awe and dread as the sh between light and darkness unfolded before his eyes.


    After several intense bouts of magicalbat, Archmage Adriannel Raintain finally managed to gain the upper hand against the archdemon Evangeline.


    His spells overwhelmed hers, and with a burst of radiant energy, he managed to weaken her defenses.


    Evangeline, her once malevolent grin now reduced to a desperate and pained expression, fell to her knees. The darkness that had consumed her began to wane, and for a brief moment, her amethyst eyes showed flickers of recognition.


    "Adriannel," she whispered, her voice filled with sorrow and confusion. It was as if a veil had been lifted, allowing her to see the truth amidst the chaos that had ensnared her mind.


    Adriannel, tears welling up in his red eyes, rushed to her side and pulled her into a tight embrace. The magical energies that had once shed violently around them now swirled peacefully, as if acknowledging the moment of reconciliation.


    "Evangeline, my love," he murmured, his voice trembling with emotion. "I never wanted any of this. I never wanted to harm you or our child."


    Evangeline, for a fleeting moment, seemed to regain her true self. Tears streamed down her face as she clung to Adriannel, her grip on the darkness slipping away.


    But their reunion was short-lived. The remnants of her malevolence began to w back, threatening to engulf her once more. Panic filled her eyes as she realized the gravity of her actions.


    In a desperate attempt to save her from herself, Adriannel chanted an ancient incantation. A radiant spell enveloped both of them, and they began to slowly fade away, vanishing into a shimmering light.


    Alone amidst the remnants of a battlefield torn by magic, the ck dragony helplessly, his massive form quivering with weakness.


    He watched as the two beings who had shaped his existence, Archmage Adriannel Raintain and the archdemon Evangeline, disappeared into the shimmering light of a spell, leaving him behind.


    As hey there, shrouded in the deep despair of his powerlessness, a profound change began to manifest within him.


    His once-amethyst eyes, the same as Evangeline''s, started to shift, gradually turning a brilliant shade of golden. It was as if the very essence of time and space recognized his anguish and responded.


    With each passing moment, the dragon''s body pulsed with newfound energy. He felt an inexplicable connection to the flow of time itself, a power he had never tapped into before.


    His scales shimmered with a radiant golden light, reflecting the transformation that was taking ce within.


    In a burst of sheer determination and desperation, the dragon extended his massive wings, causing a surge of temporal magic to ripple around him.


    The ground beneath him seemed to warp and distort, and his surroundings blurred as if time itself had be pliable.


    With an echoing roar that reverberated through the battlefield, the ck dragon harnessed his newfound power.


    However, the awakening had left him weakened, and he recognized the need for rest. As the hidden realm began to crumble, he took flight and soared toward his home, the enigmatic ''ck Forest.''

 Chapter 65 - 65 - Almighty Dragon or Sla.....

    <h4>Chapter 65: - Almighty Dragon or .....</h4>


    "Is this the ce, Master?" Sebastian inquired as they arrived at a dense and dark forest, fittingly named the ''ck Forest,'' in front of them.


    "Yes, bring all the carriage meat about one mile south of the forest, where you''ll find an empty field," she ordered her butler. Dozens ofrge carriages followed them, loaded with poisonous alcohol and tons of meat.


    ...


    "Master, the meat is cooked andpletely soaked in alcohol," the butler reported to his master, who wore a faint smile, hinting at her anticipation of something significant.


    "Excellent. Instruct all the servants to prepare for the arrival of a ck Dragon," shemanded. The servants, ustomed to her seemingly omnipotent authority, shivered in obedience.


    They didn''t doubt her word, even though the reality was quite the opposite. They coated themselves with mana, a simple trick to deceive weaker humans about their strength.


    It was a necessary facade, though it wouldn''t fool beings stronger than themselves.


    Inside, Sebastian was burdened by the revtion but dared not doubt his master''s instructions.


    "I understand, Master," he replied as they all prepared themselves for the arrival of their guest.


    .


    .


    <Dragon''s POV>


    "haa..... haa..." I was flying for many hours straight, determined to reach my home in the ''ck Forest'' where I could regain my strength. As I descended into the forest, I noticed a group of humans waving towards me.


    My mana was depleted, and I couldn''t sense their strength, but from the mana emanating from their bodies, they appeared formidable.


    I prepared to retreat if necessary, but then my keen senses caught a tantalizing aroma ¨C a massive gathering of cooked meat. Could it be for me? Landing gracefully, I considered my weakened state. Perhaps I still appeared formidable to them.


    "Greetings, almighty Dragon," a woman''s voice greeted me as she and several men kowtowed before me. I was initially puzzled but quickly realized that to them, I must have seemed like a formidable dragon. It was a convenient misconception.


    "Why have you humans invaded my territory?" I asked, adding gravitas to my voice, despite myck of mana. My immense physique lent weight to my words.


    "F-forgive me, My Lord," the woman stammered. "I am a weak woman who sought refuge in this dense forest after my carriage''s wheel broke. As an offering, I bring meat for the great lord. I hope the mighty lord will allow us to remain here for a night."


    I nced at the broken wheel of her carriage, verifying her story. It was indeed true. I realized that she was a damsel in distress. As a mighty dragon, I should be gracious and ept her request.


    "I ept," I replied. The woman seemed relieved, and I noticed that she was exceptionally kind-hearted, like an angel. She made way for me to feast on the meat, and I did so voraciously. My hunger seemed insatiable.


    "Hey, you servants, prepare food for the almighty dragon! What are you cking off for?" The woman admonished her servants for theirck of hospitality. I admired her kindness.


    "Please, my lord, enjoy," she said, stepping aside as I devoured the meat. Lost in the feast, I hardly noticed her. At one point, she offered me wine, apologizing for her audacity. I chuckled heartily and reassured her.


    "Hahaha, it''s delicious, and the wine is a fine addition. You need not fear, little one. You can leave."


    As I continued to eat, exhaustion overcame me, and I began to doze off. In my slumber, I faintly heard some words, their meaning unclear. Nevertheless, I instinctively replied.


    "Do... yo.. be... m... sl.."


    "Yes," I mumbled drowsily, mistaking their words for another delicious dish.


    ...


    In the morning, I was awoken by someone, and despite their audacity, I remained calm. It was the kind-hearted girl who had offered me food the night before.


    I decided to forgive her minor impudence, but as I felt her legs on my head, I straightened up. From my towering perspective, they all appeared as tinymbs, and I gazed down at them with a cruel glint in my eyes.


    "How dare you, mere human," I growled, "offer me more food as if that will buy your forgiveness."


    To my surprise, they all wore amused smiles, their expressions almost mocking. Had they been drinking or gone mad?


    "You damn lizard, bow your head. I need to visit my estate now," the woman''s voicemanded.


    I felt humiliated, questioning why I bow to a mere human, especially as her size seemed to increase before my eyes.


    Was she using some kind of magic? No, this was wrong. Why was I, the mighty dragon, following her orders without my consent?


    "Servants, get on the dragon. We''re heading to the estate immediately," she ordered.


    I couldn''tprehend what was happening. How dare she give me orders?


    And why was my mana density increasing as I attempted to resist hermands?


    It became painfully clear that I, the almighty dragon, had be a ve, bound by a Draconian pact ¨C a ve to this woman and her people.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <Thalia''s POV>


    "Sebastian, prepare the ''Draconian Pact,''" Imanded my butler, the pact already arranged for.


    "Yes, Master," he replied, and the servants gathered around the Dragon, injecting mana into the ground, creating a vibrant blue mana circle.


    "Do you be my ve?" I asked the Dragon. I didn''t want to tame him; I needed a powerful servant. With the energy he currently possessed, the weight of the pact would shift in my favor.


    "Yes," as I heard those words, only one thought crossed my mind: ''Fool.''


    "Hey, wake up, you damn lizard," I said, rubbing my legs on its head. He reluctantly opened his eyes, attempting to maintain his dignity before bing my new mode of transportation.


    We arrived in our state, leaving everyone shocked and in awe. After all, I had tamed a dragon, or rather, acquired a ve.


    "You will reside in that ce," I instructed as I led him to a warehouse that had been prepared for this moment, having anticipated this oue for months.

 Chapter 66 - 66 - The fear of Inevitable

    <h4>Chapter 66: - The fear of Inevitable</h4>


    "Sebastian, how is the work of building the city walls going?" inquired a woman with striking green eyes, addressing the man who appeared to be her butler.


    "Master, Sir Chrono has been working tirelessly, day and night, for four months, and it''s nearlypleted," Sebastian replied with a bow.


    "Good. After he finishes his work, please call him. I need to discuss something with him," the woman instructed.


    Sebastian nodded and left to carry out her orders.


    ...


    "Utter humiliation!," roared a massive ck dragon, clutching arge, heavy pole with its ws and driving it into the ground. "I, the almighty dragon, had to bury some puny pole in the ground. Is this a joke?"


    *ROAAAARRRRRR*


    "Sir Dragon, could you please lower your voice for a moment? My child is sleeping," a voice from a nearby house pleaded.


    The dragon, Sir Chrono, nced irritably at the woman who had spoken, causing her to recoil in fear. However, before he could react further, another voice reached his ears.


    "Sir Chrono, the Master is calling for you."


    The dragon let out a huff and spread his massive wings, taking to the sky with such force that it created a gust of wind, knocking the woman and what appeared to be her doll to the ground.


    "I told them he wouldn''t fall for it again," the woman grumbled to her friends, who had been part of the scheme to fool the dragon. It had be somewhat of an achievement within their estate, but only a handful of them had the courage to attempt it. This was the first time the woman had been caught, having sessfully tricked the same dragon on several asions.


    ....


    *BAM*


    With a ground-shakingnding, the colossal dragon touched down, its amethyst pupils focused on the seemingly insignificant woman, whom he could easily crush. However, he bowed respectfully and asked, "Master, did you call for me?"


    "Yes, you have to be prepared," the woman replied, her voice carrying both seriousness and an air of mystery. The circumstances that had led the dragon to serve thisdy were known by only to the two of them.


    They both nced up at the sky, sharing a silent understanding as they contemted the impending fall of the Saint Realm in three months.


    "Shouldn''t we at least inform our ssmates about this?"


    The woman''s green eyes held a hint of amusement as she nced toward the dragon, who seemed to sense something and departed without causing any turbulence like earlier.


    .


    .


    In a grand mansion within a Duchy, a woman with pastel pink hair and slightly pinkish eyes elegantly sipped her tea as she absorbed a piece of news ¨C sightings of a ck dragon flying over the capitals of Hedrian and Vendal Kingdoms.


    "Who would have thought that the egg for which my no-good brother died would fall into her hands?" she mused, a hint of amusement in her voice.


    She recalled a girl with striking green eyes, her thoughts weaving through the intricate web of possibilities. "Prepare barricades for the entire Duchy and build walls too," she ordered her nanny, who initially seemed puzzled. As always, the woman borated, providing context.


    "Why would ''Thalia''s Pet'' travel to both her rivals'' territories? It can only mean one thing ¨C the fate of the entire human realm is at stake. Isn''t it obvious? Everything points directly toward the Demon realm, especially after Alex revealed that the Blood Witch is his sister before he sumbed to despair. It''s as clear as day," she exined, her sharp intellect cutting through theplexity of the situation.


    The nanny nodded in agreement and then offered a suggestion, "You are as wise as ever, my Lady. If only you would appoint someone more intelligent by your side instead of this slow-witted woman."


    The woman chuckled lightly, appreciating the remark. "Hehe~, you''re quite enjoyablepany, but I''ll consider your words. You can have that position until I find someone smarter than myself."


    The nanny couldn''t help but think to herself, ''I suppose she won''t be granting me retirement anytime soon.''


    .


    .


    .


    In the shrouded with darkness space, Seven Beings where seated as they talked in themselves


    [Has she spiraled beyond restraint?]


    [It appears so.]


    [What course of action remains?]


    [We must intercede.Prepare the Vessels]


    [Is it within our means to quell her?]


    [Notify them of her imminent arrival; they have two months to prepare, or the fate of the human realm is sealed.]


    [Despair takes hold, Riannel too is lost.]


    .


    .


    .


    As the news spread throughout the Human realm via ''The Obsidian Order,'' it became clear that some individuals and regions had been prepared for this situation in advance.


    These included the Hedrian Kingdom, the Dariants Kingdom, and two Duchies led by Thalia Crimwell and Alisia Orephina.


    Their proactive measures indicated their awareness of the impending threat even before ''The Obsidian Order'' could disseminate the information.


    This readiness was attributed to the Crimwell Duchy and the vignt dragon that had sworn to protect the woman who had, in a way, enved it ,only for protecting ¨C the entirety of the Human Realm.


    .


    .


    .


    In the heart of the opulent Saint Realm, nestled amidst lush gardens and pristine fountains, stood an imposing mansion. Its grandeur was unmatched, with towering marble columns and intricately carved facades.


    Within its hallowed halls, a man sat in a chamber adorned with gilded tapestries and chandeliers that cast a warm, golden glow. He was no ordinary man; his regal attire and the air of authority that clung to him marked him as a of the highest order.


    "Lord, the Demon Queen herself is involved in the battle," a man in pristine white attire informed another man who appeared already aware yet lost in his thoughts before he ordered, "You may depart."


    "I suppose the time hase," the man thought as he stood, his mind having already decided the oue he desired. Fully aware of the situation that had unfolded here, he understood that he must face the same fate as Archmage Riannel. However, for him, the choice was straightforward.


    He would sacrifice himself instead of sealing away his own wife, who had be like this due to his own fault. Today, he would choose death over his wife''s, as it was a well-known story in the Saint Realm about an Archmage who chose his own world over his wife. He was not that strong, not after losing his own daughter at the hands of his own son, and regaining rity about the events that had transpired due to his role as the protector of the Saint Realm.


    The Saint Realm had only survived thanks to him acting as a proxy after its Guardians and the Saint King had inexplicably vanished one day.


    It had been three long years, and he had patiently waited for them to reim their responsibilities so he could enter a deep slumber and reunite with his daughter, begging for her forgiveness.

 Chapter 67 - 67 - The Fall of Saint realm.

    <h4>Chapter 67: - The Fall of Saint realm.</h4>


    The battlefield was a vast expanse of turmoil, where the forces of the Saint Realm stood resolute against a relentless tide of the Demon Army. A deafening roar filled the air as the sh of steel and the bellowing of war cries echoed across the destendscape.


    Saint Realm soldiers, d in shimmering silver armor, formed a disciplined and unwavering line. Their shields interlocked, creating a wall of gleaming protection.


    Each warrior brandished a sword or a spear, their eyes focused, their hearts filled with determination. Banners bearing the emblem of the Saint Realm fluttered proudly in the wind, a symbol of unwavering resolve.


    The Demon Army, a horde of grotesque and nightmarish creatures, charged forth with savage ferocity.


    Horned demons with fiery eyes, towering behemoths with gnarled tusks, and winged abominations with razor-sharp talons advanced with ruthless intent. Their eyes burned with malice, and their thirst for destruction was insatiable.


    The sh of these two opposing forces sent shockwaves through the earth itself. The ground trembled beneath their feet as the Saint Realm soldiers stood their ground, unyielding in the face of impending doom.


    Swords met ws, spears pierced hide, and magic crackled in the air as the battlefield erupted into chaos.


    The sky above was a canvas of destruction, with streaks of fire and lightning shing across the heavens.


    Mages from the Saint Realm unleashed their formidable spells, creating protective barriers and hurling devastating bolts of energy at the demon horde. Each spell was a testament to the years of training and sacrifice.


    Amidst the chaos, a fearlessmander, a beacon of hope, led the Saint Realm soldiers from the front. Their unwavering courage and unbreakable spirit rallied the troops, inspiring them to fight with every ounce of their being. Themander''s sword gleamed with righteous fury as they struck down demons with precision and skill.


    The battle raged on, with both sides refusing to yield. Blood was spilled, and the air was thick with the stench of death.


    But the soldiers of the Saint Realm fought on, driven by an unshakable belief in their cause and the knowledge that they stood as thest line of defense against the encroaching darkness.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting an eerie twilight upon the battlefield, the Saint Realm soldiers continued to stand their ground. They knew that this battle was not just for themselves but for the future of their realm. Their determination was a force to be reckoned with, a shining beacon of hope amidst the chaos of war.


    Amid the chaotic battlefield, a hush fell over the Saint Realm soldiers as a shadow descended from the darkened sky.


    It was the Demon Queen herself, Lady Amrantha Tenebri Noctilucis, a nightmarish vision of power and malevolence. Her presence alone sent shivers down the spines of even the bravest warriors.


    With a single sweep of her hand, the Demon Queen unleashed a wave of dark energy that tore through the Saint Realm''s defenses like paper. Shields shattered, and soldiers were flung through the air, their bodies broken and lifeless.


    The sky above crackled with dark magic as she descended upon the battlefield, her wings unfurled like those of a vengeful angel.


    Despair gripped the hearts of the Saint Realm soldiers as they watched theirrades fall before the might of the Demon Queen. Her eyes, pools of crimson fire, bore into their souls, instilling a deep terror that threatened to paralyze them.


    The battlefield became a nightmarish scene of ughter as the Demon Queen moved with unparalleled speed and precision.


    Her ws sliced through armor and flesh, her dark magic incinerating those who dared to oppose her. The once-disciplined line of Saint Realm soldiers devolved into chaos as panic and fear took hold.


    Soldiers who had fought valiantly moments ago now fled in disarray, their ranks broken and their spirit shattered. The ground was stained with the blood of the fallen, and the air was thick with the agonized cries of those still fighting for their lives.


    Themander, who had once been a beacon of hope, now stood before the Demon Queen, their sword trembling in their grip.


    They knew the battle was lost, and despair weighed heavy on their shoulders. The Demon Queen''s eyes was filled with blood as if it was tears streaming down her face and a sinisterughter echoed in their ears as they faced the inevitable.


    In the face of such overwhelming power and darkness, the Saint Realm soldiers could do nothing but bear witness to the destruction of their realm. The once-proud banners that had flown high were now trampled underfoot, and the future of their world looked bleak and uncertain.


    As the battle raged on, hope seemed to fade into the abyss, leaving the soldiers of the Saint Realm in a state of despair they had never known before.


    "It''s enough, wife," a resounding voice echoed across the entire battlefield.


    A man adorned in shimmering golden armor stood aloft in the air, gazing upon his wife, whose eyes were brimming with tears, even though they were tinged with blood. He was all too aware of the suffering he had caused her.


    With a swift motion, he disappeared, and both of them shed. His wings, as golden like an angel that he was, and hers, as ck as the abyss, engaged in a fierce and devastating battle.


    In the midst of the swirling chaos, the Man and the Demon Queen shed with a ferocity that shook the heavens and the earth.


    Their powers shed, creating shockwaves that rippled across the battlefield, causing the very ground to tremble, the ground that has only corpses.


    The Man''s golden wings radiated divine energy, each feather a de of pure light. He wielded a mighty sword that gleamed with the righteousness of the heavens.


    With every strike, he sought to purify and cleanse the darkness that had consumed his beloved.


    The Demon Queen, on the other hand, unleashed torrents of ck mes and shadows. Her ebony wings were a manifestation of her dominion over the abyss.


    She brandished a wicked, obsidian staff, channeling the chaotic energies of the demon realm. Her every move was calcted to shroud the world in darkness.


    Their battle was a symphony of destruction and creation, a sh between two beings of immense power.


    They soared through the skies, leaving trails of light and shadow in their wake. Each strike sent shockwaves that devastated thendscape, obliterating forests and mountains alike.


    As they fought, memories of their past together and the love they once shared flooded their minds. The Man remembered the gentle touch of his wife, herughter, and the warmth of her embrace.


    The Demon Queen recalled the happiness they had once known, the moments of tenderness and the vows of eternal love they had exchanged until the very same man be reason for her children to sumbed to an unending fate.


    But now, they were on opposing sides, locked in a battle that seemed to have no end. It was a battle not just of physical might but of wills and emotions.


    The Man fought to free his beloved from the darkness that had ensnared her, while the Demon Queen defended her newfound power and the realm she hade to rule.


    With each sh of their weapons, their hearts ached with the weight of their choices. The battle raged on relentlessly for two months, day and night, with no clear victor in sight.


    As the final moments approached, they hurled each other away with a powerful exchange of attacks, both battered and bruised. Their eyes locked, carrying the profound pain and suffering that had marked their path.


    The man, once a ruler who hadmanded the entire Saint realm even as a proxy, and whose strength had rivaled that of the Saint realm king, had made his decision.


    He swiftly moved toward his wife, the one who had borne the most suffering, and embraced her.


    Her staff, drenched in blood, pierced through his heart, and he gazed at her with a mix of guilt and anguish.


    A faint smile graced his lips, his eyes retaining their same intense gaze.


    The man surrendered the vibrant colors in his eyes as he willingly embraced death. He couldn''t bear to witness the suffering he had inflicted upon her any longer.


    Was it love?


    Was it guilt?


    He couldn''t say for certain, but he knew he couldn''t let her endure any more pain.


    In that moment, he lost not only as a ruler but also as a father and a husband. The epitome of strength had be a symbol of failure.


    The battlefield fell into an eerie silence as the man''s lifeless body cradled his wife, the Demon Queen. The air was heavy with sorrow and regret, and the very earth seemed to mourn the tragic end of the man.


    Tears flowed from the Demon Queen''s eyes as she cradled her husband''s lifeless form. With his departure, herst tether to this life had faded. Her voice reverberated across the battlefield, where thousands of demons knelt before her.


    "Prepare to depart for the Human realm," shemanded, her voice filled with determination and sorrow. The ti


    me for a new chapter was upon them, and the fate of both realms hung in the bnce.

 Chapter 68 - 68 - The Present

    <h4>Chapter 68: - The Present</h4>


    {A/n : Battle will be skipped as my main focus is on Dragon}


    After several years since the devastating , the Human realm had made significant strides in its recovery from the profound destruction wrought by the war. Slowly but surely, the scars were healing, and the realm was regaining its former vitality.


    Within a room that had be a central hub for the assembly of the new Human leaders, following the tragic demise of the Great Seven beings at the hands of the Demon Queen, all Ten of them now gathered around a round table. This council of leaders would y a pivotal role in guiding the realm towards a brighter future, one born from the ashes of their past.


    A voice resonated within the room, originating from a wise pastel pink-haired woman who appeared to embody wisdom. She spoke, "So, you are saying, ''They'' wille."


    The woman with light caramel hair and green eyes responded, "Yes, has made its move. Professors have turned against us. The moment no one was left to monitor them after Professor Adriannel died, they returned to the Valley, gathering toe out again."


    Her words hung heavy in the otherwise silent room, where beautiful and enchanting Goddesses were seated around a round table.


    "We have to n. For now, Valeriana, until how many days will you massacre demons? It''s enough," one of the women said to a girl with slightly dull blue eyes and champagne silver hair, who had be more cruel and different from her past self after losing someone precious to her.


    Valeriana replied, "It doesn''t matter to you, Alora and ,Alisia,What is your n? How should we proceed?"as she asked the pastel pink-haired girl.


    "The n is very simple. They want battle, we will give them one. We will all handle our Professors, and as for their army, we can hold as long as we can. The chances of winning are low, and they also have those five dragons of theirs, but if only someone could hold them off for a while," the woman said, her gaze narrowing towards the same woman with emerald-green eyes who informed them about everything.


    "Know your ce, Alisia. Chrono is not fighting a death battle," the woman stated firmly.


    Alisia, who had been needling the others, smiled in amusement and continued, "Oh, isn''t he just a mere ve of yours, or now you understand its value, that''s why?"


    The tension in the room escted as a woman with silver eyes and hair emanated a powerful aura from her sword. She then looked toward the pink-haired woman and warned, "Don''t call him that. Don''t test your luck too, Alisia. You''re a smart woman; you should know where to draw the line."


    Alisia and the woman with silver hair exchanged words before Alora with her blonde hair intervened, saying, "It''s enough, both of you. The decision is made; Chrono will not fight alone against those dragons."


    With a nod of agreement from the champagne-haired girl four girls, Thalia, Alora, Valeriana and Diana left the room.


    "So, now the juniors will team up," Alisia simply responded as she watched the departing figures of the other women.


    "What now, Alisia? They don''t understand what will happen if we can''t hold their main force," a woman named Jenny voiced her concern, but Alisia remained resolute.


    "It doesn''t matter. I was already prepared with a n if something like this happened."


    "Jenny, call Thalia''s brother from the demon realm. He wille running if he finds his sister is in danger, and about her brother, record a message for me to send to him," Alisia said as her pink eyes glowed, then turned green, and subsequently transformed her entire body into that of Thalia''s. This was her ability, .


    "Dragon wille with Thalia too for protecting her brother, and when all these people join the party, we will crush the as Chrono will win the battle.


    After all, he is the Almighty dragon," the woman said, giggling with Thalia''s voice.


    .


    .


    .


    ''What''s cute, Papa? Mama looks scary,'' his little voice echoed in my ears. I couldn''t help but chuckle. It seemed this young dragon already had an intuition about Thalia''s potential for danger, perhaps a form of Dragon Intuition.


    "It''s okay, little one. I''ve already tamed her, well, not yet, but you can trust that she won''t hurt you," I reassured the frightened dragon, who seemed to regard Thalia with trepidation.


    There was a brief silence in response.


    "Hey, Zeph, what''s your n?" Thalia''s voice pulled me from my thoughts. I contemted our next moves. Alora was a bit of a psycho, and without that Artifact from ''The Sanctum,'' I wasn''t keen on dealing with her.


    Valeriana, on the other hand, was a tough nut to crack, and Diana didn''t seem particrly interested in me, even though her earring must have revealed my bracelet.


    Well, there was always next year. She would get her sword, and two people would be assigned to share a room.


    If I remembered correctly, her dorm room was just down the corridor from mine. The chances of having her in my room were higher next year.


    I decided to put many things on hold for now and focus on obtaining the Artifact as my "virginity proof."


    .


    .


    <strong><i>?First Year Results Day?</i></strong>


    In the hall filled with eager young men, all eyes were glued to the rankings. Among them, a beautiful woman approached a man with striking golden eyes and hair as dark as obsidian. Her voice was filled with excitement as she spoke.


    "You''ve done it again, Zeph. Rank 1!"


    As those words reached the ears of the young man, his thoughts were singr ''finally''

 Chapter 69 - 69 - The Beginning of a New Journey

    <h4>Chapter 69: - The Beginning of a New Journey</h4>


    In a hidden realm shrouded in shadows, a woman with hair as white as ethereal moonbeams was ensnared by thousands of chains, as if her very essence had been bound.


    Her eyes, a mesmerizing hue of regal amethyst, concealed a tempest of emotions and untapped power, poised to break free.


    Each chain, a cruel reminder of her entrapment, was slowly yielding to decay¡ªa symbol of her inevitable liberation.


    Her appearance was a delicate yet resolute beauty, like the moon''s gentle glow reflected on still waters.


    Her skin had a porcin luminescence, untouched by the passage of time, hinting at an eternity of grace and allure.


    Her features were a poetic blend of ethereal fragility and silent strength, captivating all who beheld her imprisoned radiance.


    As the chains began to crumble and fall away, the intensity of her eyes'' glow increased, unveiling the burgeoning power within.


    This was a moment foretelling the emergence of an indomitable spirit, a force long confined.


    The air crackled with anticipation, echoing the drama of her impending freedom¡ªa herald of the revtion of her truest, most formidable self.


    In that moment, her lips parted, and a sentence escaped: "I will be there soon, my son."


    Silence enveloped the ce once more, as if it had been empty from the very beginning.


    ....


    As the sun''s first rays gently caressed the window of the room, a young man with striking ck hairy covered in a nket, a slight bump visible under the covers.


    "It''s suffocating," Zeph mumbled, feeling a peculiar heaviness as he drifted back into slumber, only to be jolted awake by an intense, unpleasant smell - something akin to rotten fish.


    "<strong>BRRRRPPPP!</strong>"


    His golden eyes snapped open, and he found a ck dragon perched on his chest, dangerously close to his face.


    ''<i>This shit ??.''</i>


    Zeph clenched his fists, irritation building, and with swift movement, he grabbed the dragon''s tail and stood up. "<strong>You rotten pig!</strong>" he eximed, using his enhanced strength, empowered by his mana over the months, to thrust the dragon away.


    "KYU~"


    Little Pumpkin, the dragon, woke up, thinking it was perhaps feeding time with its new master.


    *<strong>SWISHHH!</strong>*


    A burst of air brushed against the dragon''s face as it realized it was being thrown out of the window at what seemed like escape velocity.


    "YYooouuuu basttttaaaaarr....!!"


    ¥ß¡î


    *<strong>TWINKLE</strong>*


    "Now, I have to take a bath. I stink like poop,"


    Zeph muttered, the dragon trouble now dealt with, as he decided it was time to cleanse himself from the unusual morning.


    .


    .


    .


    A carriage ambled along the path outside the academy, carrying Zeph within.


    He sat contemtively, resting his chin on his hands, peering through the carriage window.


    "Take me to the Duchess Maria''s Duchy," Zeph instructed.


    As he gazed out the window, a whirlwind of thoughts swirled in Zeph''s mind. He pondered the potential repercussions of this impending visit.


    Maria would undoubtedly be displeased, given the numerous infiltrations by the Demon Elites in her duchy. Anticipating Maria''s state of mind, he felt it wouldn''t be overly challenging to persuade her.


    Lost in thought, Zeph was absorbed in strategizing on how to handle Maria''s predicament, the carriage''s rhythmic movement lulling him deeper into contemtion.


    *<strong>THUD</strong>*


    "S-sir, some bandits are blocking our way," a voice interrupted Zeph''s reverie.


    He narrowed his eyes, puzzled by the unexpected turn of events.


    The region was firmly under the Duchy''s jurisdiction, making encounters with even low-level monsters or human bandits highly unlikely on thismonly used route for academy travel.


    Perching his head out of the carriage, Zeph observed a group of individuals that appeared to be bandits, armed with weapons.


    "Halt the carriage and give us all the money you have," their leader demanded, resorting to the same old clich¨¦d threat.


    Perplexed by the sudden assault, Zeph couldn''t fathom why these apparent bandits had halted his carriage.


    He remained still, taking in his surroundings and noticed ten individuals hiding in the forest nearby.


    ''<i>What''s going on?</i>'' he wondered before Noticing Bandit''s fearful expressions.


    <i>''So, Alisia is testing the waters''</i>


    Zeph noted ,a knowing smirk ying on his lips,prehending the reasons for these intriguing deviations from the original plot.


    ''<i>Guess she is curious</i>,'' he mused, leaving his face expressionless as his body blurred from its original position.


    *<strong>SWISH</strong>*


    "W-where did he go?!"


    "Run! Inform the Master!"


    The leader of the groupmanded before feeling the impact of an incredibly powerful punch that seemed to concentrate the weight of a mountain on his chest.


    *<strong>BANGG</strong>*


    "<strong><i>Kkuuugghhh!!</i></strong>"


    Thrown and crashing through a series of trees, the muscr leadery lifeless, his eyes devoid of color.


    "<strong><i>Y-you</i></strong> <strong><i>monster!</i></strong>"


    The remaining bandits rushed toward Zeph, witnessing their leader''s lifeless body, and the scene erupted into a fearsome battle.


    "<strong><i>Aaaggghhhhh!!</i></strong>"


    "Just this much."


    Zeph pinned a man to the ground with his legs, and another man dangled in the air with his hands, leaving the rest of the group sprawled on the ground, signifying that the battle had already ended.


    ''<i>Guess I have to leave a romantic message for her,'' </i>


    Zeph thought, ncing at the man who had crossed a kilometer''s distance. Due to his enhanced physique, it felt effortless as he blurred once again.


    It wasn''t teleportation, but the astounding speed he moved at, thanks to the passive enhancements bestowed by ''<i>Zendal</i>.''


    His tendons, supplied with an immense amount of mana, had toughened to the point of resembling steel wires, and his muscle strength had reached an unparalleled level.


    This allowed him to contain an entire reservoir of mana within his body without harming his insides or rupturing his organs. However, this prowess was limited to 10 minutes due to the immense mana his body carried.


    "Haa.....haaa... I have to inform the Master," panted the man in the bandit outfit, sprinting with all his might, the fear of something far more dangerous than his pursuer gnawing at him.


    Years of serving his Master and being constantly at her side had honed his instincts and observational skills.


    He was far from a simpleton; he could gauge a person''s mentality through their reactions to sudden situations.


    It was he who had orchestrated the bandit n, keen to observe the reactions of a young man who had achieved the first rank in the Academy.


    His task was straightforward yet crucial: by carefully noting how one analyzed a situation and responded, he could urately assess their danger level.


    For many years, his Master had reigned at the top in the second year, a position well-earned through her intelligence and strategic prowess.


    The dynamics of the second year in the Academy were distinct from the first.


    The year was divided into batches, with certain sses being vital for third-year students as well.


    This structure allowed for joint sses, bringing together both second and third-year students to participate in shared learning experiences.


    The blending of these batches added an extrayer ofplexity to the academic environment, fostering apetitive and enriching atmosphere and even in that atmosphere, There was no one who have not heard about his Master.


    "haaa...Guess, I survived"


    After running for half a day he sighed in relief noticing noon chasing him.


    Unaware of two Golden eyes shining above him, while the owner of those eyes folding his hands supporting with the tree stem looked towards the back of retreating Bandit, ''<i>It</i> <i>should be enough to get her interest</i>'', before he disappeared again.


    *<strong>Swish</strong>*


    .


    .


    .


    In a luxurious mansion, within an opulent room adorned with elegance, a young woman with striking pink hair diligently perused a stack of documents.


    The faint sound of a knock on her door interrupted her concentration.


    "Open it, Nanny. It must be rted to Zephyr Liander," she instructed confidently, her mind already specting about the task she had assigned.


    "M-miss, only I survived," stammered the man who stood before her, bearing tattered clothes and a gaze fixed on the ground.


    Alisia calmly sipped her tea, her keen eyes assessing the shaken man, causing her to reevaluate her initial judgment of him.


    "How many minutes?" she inquired, her expression unchanged, and the shivering man managed topose himself enough to respond, "It didn''t even start."


    *<strong><i>Tap</i></strong>* *<strong><i>Tap</i></strong>* *<strong><i>Tap</i></strong>*


    His entire body trembled with fear as he heard the rhythmic tapping of the woman''s fingers against the table.


    He then heard amand that left him slightly perplexed, "Check your pocket."


    Uncertain of his Master''s intent, he began to search his pockets, feeling an object nestled within. "This..."


    "Give it to me," she ordered, her fingers gracefully caressing the handles of her tea cup.


    She gazed at the man, her eyes a cold shade of sapphire pink, demanding onlypliance and nothing else.


    The man swiftly handed over the letter, his nerves palpable in the tense atmosphere of the room.


    "Now, it is interesting," a voice dered, startling the nanny, who looked at their Master with astonishment as a genuine smile graced her lips.


    Having been by her side for a long time, the nanny recognized the significance of that smile.


    She couldn''t help but think, ''<strong><i>Guess, I am getting my retirement soon.'' </i></strong>

 Chapter 70 - 70 - A deal with Duchess Maria

    <h4>Chapter 70: - A deal with Duchess Maria</h4>


    "Move the carriage,"


    I ordered firmly as I settled into my seat, my mind already calcting the next steps.


    My journey towards Maria''s Duchy was driven by an unyielding determination to obtain the sanctum''s keys at any cost.


    The stunt I had pulled off during my previous encounter with Maria would make dealing with her a challenging task, but the prize outweighed the challenges.


    "Young Master, we have arrived at Ronen Duchy,"


    The coachman''s voice interrupted my thoughts, bringing my attention to the situation outside.


    As I nced at the devastated surroundings, I understood that the Demon elites were growing increasingly restless.


    Despite the emblem from my family in the carriage granting us permission to leave, the nearby areas bore the scars of their rampages.


    Recalling the novel''s details, where it was mentioned that the minds of the demons had begun to numb from their relentless search and defeats in Liander Duchy, I could sense the restlessness escting.


    The elites were wreaking havoc in all four ces, and Ronen Duchy had suffered the most, despite having only a nominal protection from the order.


    The carriage continued its journey towards the mansion, and along the way, I noticed numerous people leaving the area, likely headed towards Liander Duchy.


    It had been a year, and the prolonged and failed infiltrations had pushed those individuals into a state of demon rage, a condition that sent their minds into a berserker state causing them to wreak havoc everywhere.


    As I observed the distressing scene, I couldn''t muster any emotional reaction.


    It seemed living in this world had desensitized me to the suffering of others, or perhaps these individuals were simply strangers to me.


    The carriage finally came to a halt, bringing my attention to the opulent mansion that stood before us. It exuded sophistication and beauty, a clear disy of Ronen Duchy''s strength.


    Despite the challenges they faced, it remained one of the mightiest duchies in the entire Empire, a testament to their resilience and power.


    And I had chosen this day to arrive precisely because it marked the point when the Order, pressured by Ronen Duchy, would begin protecting its borders. However, it came at a cost¡ªsomething I needed urgently.


    Hence, I had to position myself as the savior of Ronen Duchy.


    I being guided by the maid, entered the room and took a seat while lost in thought.


    ''<i>Obsidian Order'' </i>


    While closing my eyes, I remembered the details about the very protectors of Human realm.


    In the novel, after Chrono died battling in the valley, chaos ensued. It seemed as if everything had ended right there.


    But little did anyone anticipate that the very protectors of the human realm, the Order, would be the ones to...


    "Give me a reason to calm my anger, Zephyr Liander," A voice reverted in the room pulling me out from my thoughts. Before me stood an enchanting woman, her scarlet hair aze with vitality, and her eyes sparking like embers.


    Her presence was a reminder that my timing for this visit was indeed impable.


    .....


    <strong><i>Maria''s POV</i></strong>


    "Are you kidding me? You''re saying they are searching, and yet there have been three casualties?" I eximed, frustration and anger boiling within me. I turned my gaze towards the two men kneeling in front of me, the ones who had assured me they would not let those demons roam freely.


    Yet, every month, my duchy suffered casualties, and the damage escted. People were living in fear, and a sense of helplessness overwhelmed me.


    Whenever I eliminated one demon, another would appear, trapped in an endless loop.


    "The casualties urred due to a retaliation victims did against their search," a shadow exined, attempting to justify the situation.


    My mind snapped at the words.


    Did they think it was eptable to trespass someone''s house in the middle of the night, doing nothing and allowing them to wreak havoc?


    My anger surged to a breaking point. ''<i>It''s</i> <i>enough</i>,'' I was holding back my rage for the sake of the people behind the Order.


    But not now. ''<i>I</i> <i>can take down half of the shadows in this room, then deal with the rest after my mana refills until then I can just hold them with artifact, It will take another half an hour.</i>''


    *<strong><i>SWOOSH</i></strong>*


    Eight men sprang into action, leaping out from their hiding ces, their guards up and ready.


    The air inside the room surged, causing the curtains to catch fire and the woman''s fiery eyes to ze even brighter. Her scarlet hair fluttered, and her entire body lifted a meter from the ground.


    The eight men began circting their mana to shield themselves from the intense heat, their expressions emotionless.


    However, a subtle bead of sweat on one of the shadowy figures betrayed their inner fear. The stakes were high, and the tension in the room escted.


    The Obsidian Order was known for selecting individuals based on their strength, ensuring that their might remained a stronghold for the uing generations to protect the human realm at all costs.


    However, one well-kept secret of the Order was the true extent of their members'' strength. This mystery alone was enough to instill fear, but the ultimate fear for those who became shadows was not death¡ªit was what happened after death.


    Ronen Duchy stood defiant against the Order, driven by its own motives. The Order, for the most part, turned a blind eye, as long as it did not interfere with their grand ns.


    However, if a realm war were to erupt and Ronen Duchy aligned with any of the realms, a massacre would be inevitable.


    They had persuaded Ronen to provide an heir, emphasizing the importance of securing the future. However, any incident that severed their rtions could lead to regret for the Order.


    The delicate bnce between power, strategy, and alliances kept everyone on the edge, knowing that any misstep could set off a chain reaction with devastating consequences.


    As the leader of the shadows contemted the situation, weighing the need to protect the duchy to pacify the raging Duchess, a heavy sigh escaped his lips.


    " But Order need ess to your trea..."


    However, before he could finish his words, a sudden knock echoed through the room, followed by another.


    *<strong><i>KNOCK</i></strong>* *<strong><i>KNOCK</i></strong>*


    The butler had arrived to deliver urgent news¡ªthe esteemed Zephyr Liander had arrived at the doors of Ronen Duchy.


    ....


    The young man cast a nce toward the woman, a faint smile gracing his lips, appreciating the well-brewed tea he had been served. "It''s really well-brewed tea," he remarked, taking aposed sip, subtly steering the conversation away from its simmering tension.


    The woman, catching the change in tone, furrowed her brows, not entirely understanding the deviation from the anticipated discussion. However, she managed to control her anger and gracefully took her seat. Delicately, her long eyshes fluttered as she picked up the tea cup and sipped, offering a measured response, "It''s indeed good."


    The young man ced his tea cup on the table, his expression calm and collected. "Now, with your mind calm, you will be able to make a rational judgment," he stated, subtly guiding the conversation towards a more constructive direction.


    The woman, taken aback by the young man''s astute observation, slightly widened her eyes. It was a closely guarded secret known only to her¡ªhow she tended to lose her rationality when consumed by anger.


    The massacre of the hundreds of her brother''s lineage a few months ago had been a grim testament to that, leaving her with profound regret for not sparing any as a potential heir.


    ''<i>How does he know?</i>'' she pondered, her gaze shifting towards the young man. She scrutinized his demeanor, attempting to discern any signs of deception or loopholes.


    Yet, to her surprise, he appeared to be an open book, transparent in his performance at the academy and his behavior. However, a new thought flickered in her mind¡ª''<i>could there be something more about him beyond what met the eye?''</i>


    The woman took another calcted sip of her tea, concealing any openings that might reveal her thoughts. "Why have youe here?" she asked, maintaining herposed facade.


    The boy ceased caressing the cup and gazed at the woman, a glint in his eyes lending him a cold andposed demeanor, a stark departure from his previous behavior.


    "I can solve your problem with the Demon Elites, but in exchange, I need ess to your treasure...<strong><i>thud</i></strong>"


    Before he could finish his sentence, an emblem was thrown towards him, which he swiftly caught. It bore the inscription "Ronen" with a me symbol embroidered in scarlet. He heard the woman''s voicemanding, "Take whatever you want and solve my problem."


    For a moment, the boy''s eyes widened before rxing, understanding the woman''s helplessness in the face of her current circumstances.


    "Lily is in Liander Duchy" He revealed before noticing confused gaze of Woman and a sudden realisation hit him "Oh, guess you don''t know, those people are here to search for that girl who is also the Demon Queen''s daughter, and she''s currently with Duchess Kassidy,"


    " <strong><i>WHAT !?! </i></strong>"


    The woman stood, the anger that had momentarily subsided now surging once again.


    The air danced with mes as she clenched her teeth, infuriated at the realization that all her suffering was tied to that particr individual, ''<i>Damn, you bitch</i>''


    '' <i>No, calm down, Maria</i>,'' she told herself, making a conscious effort to regain herposure.


    She looked at the man, seemingly lost in savoring his tea, and took a moment to quell her anger, attempting to resolve a doubt that had arisen in her mind.


    "You are aware, aren''t you, that if those demons find what they seek in Liander Duchy, they might go on a rampage? And isn''t Kassidy your mother?" she inquired, carefully observing the boy''s reaction.


    He paused, setting down his tea, and looked at her, as though she had asked some stupid question, his face was nk and filled with confusion as he Looked towards her.


    "Is she?"


    Hearing his words, the mes that had surrounded her body abruptly vanished, reced by confusion on her face.


    ''<i>Isn''t Kassidy his mother,''</i>


    <i>''Aren''t they on good terms?''</i>


    <i>''What''s with this reaction?''</i>


    Her mind was filled with confusions noticing boy''s uncaring expressions, she can''t help but rub her forehead , '' <i>Why I get headache whenever dealing with him ''.</i>

 Chapter 71 - 71 - Making sure to keep them busy

    <h4>Chapter 71: - Making sure to keep them busy</h4>


    I nced at Maria, grasping the reason behind her consistent defeats at the hands of my mother, despite her superior strength ¨C Maria was too naive, unable toprehend people''s true intentions.


    "Duchess Maria, I don''t know what opinion you hold of my mother, but I want to rify this. She would prioritize her duchy over everything, even her son. If she can do that, why can''t I?"


    Sipping my tea, I kept aposed expression. Shifting Maria''s attention towards Liander Duchy was crucial for my escape from Ronen Duchy unscathed.


    "So, you''re stating you''ll prioritize your interests above all else, even your mother?"


    Her words seemed nonsensical. She was not my mother; I merely inhabited a body that belonged to her son, with only residual unconscious reactions towards her. I couldn''t even bring myself to speak her name.


    If I hadn''t read about her in the novel, I might have gotten myself killed on the first day. Her way of thinking was unique, believing everything should align with her perspective. First, she abandoned her child for her duchy, then felt hurt by his reaction.


    It was quite confusing, but I didn''t want my body to end up in a dungeon next to Maria''s brother.


    The surge of emotions upon seeing her tears was mostly the part of this body''s previous owner''s unconscious reaction. I would have controlled it if I felt hatred towards that woman or could at least visualize how she treated this body''s owner in the novel.


    However, the vague details mentioned in the novel about her mistreating her son made it hard to fully visualize the pain this body''s owner endured. That''s why I despised this novel that neglected characters like Zeph.


    As I looked at Maria, waiting for my answer, a smile adorned my face as I continued, "So, the answer to this question is much more important to you than my offer."


    I felt amused as I saw Maria''s curious eyes widen, then she coughed before speaking. "Okay, Zeph, you can take whatever you want, but leave immediately after taking it," Maria said, looking at the boy who was smiling.


    It made her feel irritated, seeing his golden pupils that bore a resemnce to her most hated rival. But today, she gained the upper hand. ''<i>Just you wait, Kassidy.''</i>


    She watched as Zeph departed, her eyes transitioning from mes to an icy coldness. Her ethereal face retained an otherworldly glow, her thoughts veiled in mystery. Beside her, a ck mist materialized and revealed a shadow.


    "Go and inform the demon elites about what they need while being in Liander Duchy,"


    Shadow vanished in thin air as the information was important for The order.


    .....


    ''<i>I have the key to the sanctum, and with the previous one, I now have two keys. It''ll be easier to reach the third floor of the Sanctum</i>,''


    I thought to myself while sitting in the carriage. The wind yed with my fluttering ck hair as my golden eyes stared into the distance. But my thoughts soon shifted to someone else.


    ''<i>Luinera, what do you think about her?</i>'' I inquired, recalling the being within me.


    [She didn''t bear any ill intention towards you, Human.]


    ''<i> It means she also doesn''t hold any motherly affection ''</i>


    [....]


    ''<i> As expected of her. She will only act on whim and try to make things align with her interests rather than epting the way things are. Forget about her ''</i>


    My focus shifted, leaving thoughts of my mother behind as I fixated on obtaining the artifact I sought after and also the seed I nted by revealing Lily''s ce.


    The Order would undoubtedly inform the demons about this, due to the contract between them and the Demon Queen.


    After the Demon Queen''s death, the Order began revealing their true colors, patiently awaiting the opening of the Valley for their so-called grand n¡ªThe Nexus.


    ''<i>Amrantha will keep Order busy for a while</i>'' I needed time toplete my training under Professor Adriannel.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In a distantnd from Ronen Duchy stood a more developed counterpart, Liander Duchy. Within the grand mansion of Liander Duchy, a butler made his way towards a room.


    <strong><i>Knock</i></strong> <strong><i>knock</i></strong>


    "Enter,"


    A calm and melodious voice resounded, and the gate opened to reveal a woman with golden eyes and ck hair, the breeze gently caressing her hair.


    "Speak," she said, keeping her focus on her work while four individuals in ck attire stood beside her, emanating an otherworldly aura.


    "Madam, Young Master has made his way to Ronen Duchy,"


    Butlerplying with his duty to provide any updates about her son, from academic results to current whereabouts. Hearing this, the woman continued to look at the document, her attention split.


    "Anything else?" she inquired, her tone devoid of emotion, causing a slight widening of the butler''s eyes.


    Heposed himself and replied, "No, there is nothing," bowing as he left the room.


    The woman didn''t lift her gaze, continuing her work with the document. In the silence of the room, where only breaths could be heard, a smile crept upon her face.


    <i>''Let''s wait and see if my child hides things from me</i>''


    "Go, protect him " the womanmanded, her lips parting as the words left her mouth.


    A man in ck clothes became shrouded in ck mist and vanished from the ce, carrying out her orders.


    .


    .


    .


    "Young master, we have arrived,"


    The coachman informed as the carriage reached the designated location. Zeph, who had already sensed something, swiftly left the carriage. The coachman watched him disappear into the dense forest, waiting for his return.


    Zeph moved through the forest with incredible swiftness, his enhanced muscles fueled by mana. His thoughts were consumed by the individual whose presence he had felt on his way to the sanctum.


    <i>''I knew it, how can she just give me the Sanctum''s key like that</i>,''


    Zeph''s mind spiraled into turmoil as he realized that the key he carried had been tampered with to reveal his real-time location. Using an artifact for this purpose was entirely possible, and he chastised himself for neglecting this possibility. She is a Duchess and even if not her then it was usible that individuals from Liander duchy, including previous Dukes, had artifacts rted to tracking.


    Gritting his teeth, he increased his speed, moving so swiftly that it appeared as a blur to normal human eyes. His mind was engaged in a rapid exchange with a bird residing within his body, seeking information.


    ''<i>Where is he?''</i>


    [He is just a mile away,] came the response from Luinera, who had already informed Zeph about the approaching individual.


    The senses of the spirit beast,bined with Zeph''s mana, covered a vast area, allowing them to track movements and detect intruders present.


    Zeph was determined to avoid a confrontation with the shadowy figure, fully aware of the presence of the enigmatic protectors known as the Seven Beings. These entities, despite being protectors of humanity, originated from a realm far removed from anything human.


    ''<i>I don''t want to get noticed by those beings who, in the name of choosing a vessel, were just </i>¡ª''


    ''<i>Finally</i>.''


    Zeph''s attention shifted towards a concealed gate, its design changing based on the key an individual possessed. The second floor was significantly stronger than the first, organized by hierarchy.


    Suddenly, the key in his hands disintegrated into tiny dust particles, blending into the invisible water-like gate, causing it to shine in a white light before vanishing entirely.


    .....


    "Haaa...haaa...where is he?"


    A shadowy figure arrived at the scene, gasping for breath. It would have been impossible for someone like him to exhibit such fatigue, but the forest carried a dense mana that seemed So dense that it can make a normal mana user copse consuming all of their inner mana but witnessing the inhuman movement with the key, he sprinted, burning a substantial portion of his mana to cover a vast distance in such dense forest, Despite this effort, he couldn''t sense Zeph''s presence.


    ''<i>I can''t feel his presence</i>''


    The shadow felt conflicted; he had the task of protecting the individual while remaining concealed, but now that person had seemingly vanished into thin air.


    .


    .


    .


    In the depths of the Demon Realm, a ce that could send shivers down the spine of even the bravest souls, there existed a bustling yet eerily captivating world of demons.


    The sky was a perpetual twilight, with hues of crimson and deep purples dancing in an eternal waltz, casting an ominous glow upon the jaggedndscape.


    The ground was a mosaic of volcanic rock and strange, luminescent flora that emitted an unsettling radiance.


    Towers of obsidian and bone pierced the skyline, adorned with grotesque ornaments and symbols that reflected the dark arts practiced within. The air was thick with the acrid scent of sulfur and the distant echoes of eerie chants.


    To call it barbaric would be an injustice, for it had a semnce of normalcy, but it was teeming with beings that would make a human quiver merely at the sight of them.


    Creatures with multiple limbs, scales that shimmered like molten gold, and eyes that gleamed with malevolent intelligence roamed freely, conducting their mysterious affairs in the shadows.


    In a colossal castle, a woman upied a grand ck throne. Merelybeling her as beautiful would be an understatement; she epitomized beauty.


    Her purple eyes and shimmering hair held a captivating allure as she directed her gaze towards a shivering figure of a Demon elite.


    "It''s confirmed newsing from the Order."


    The Demon elite trembled, not out of fear for his life, but due to the boiling rage within him. A year of relentless searching had finally led them to the ce where their young miss was supposedly hidden by the Order, an infuriating revtion.


    "Alexios."


    An ethereal voice emanated from the woman seated on the regal throne. Amrantha''s eyes shifted towards a young man, and upon hermand, he bowed. ''<i>We will meet soon, sister</i>,'' he thought, before vanishing into thin air.

 Chapter 72 - Getting the Purity Certificate

    72 Chapter 72 - Getting the ''Purity'' Certificate


    Inside the sanctum, the walls gleamed with an ethereal white, each surface bathed in an otherworldly glow.


    Thousands of artifacts adorned the walls, meticulously arranged at specific intervals, casting an enchanting aura that filled the space.


    Zeph, unfazed by the breathtaking surroundings, focused his attention in a specific direction. He stood at the entrance of a long hallway that led to a room of great importance.


    ''Zendal, channel all mana into my ability,'' Zephmanded his bracelet.


    As the mana coursed through him, he activated his unique ability, ?Mana Transmutation? creating a radiant aura that enveloped his body.


    Over time, while studying at the academy and delving into the intricacies of abilities, Zeph hade to a realization.


    He noticed amon thread in the novel ¨C characters often merged their abilities or found clever applications for them.


    For example, Alisia had used her transformation ability to call upon Alexios.


    Yet, there was a puzzling aspect of the story ¨C the second smartest character, Alexios himself, hadn''t recognized his own sister''s mana signature, how?!.


    Enter Jenny, a key piece of the puzzle.


    Alisia had kept Jenny with her not out of merepanionship but due to Jenny''s extraordinary ability, ?Mana Morph.? Jenny could alter the very signature of mana, a profoundly powerful skill.


    Imagine the possibilities ofmitting a mana-based crime and then changing the mana''s signature, rendering investigations fruitless.


    Zeph''s n was to acquire Jenny''s ability for himself. He saw it as a waste not to possess such an incredibly overpowered skill, even if it meant make kael cuckold.


    Zeph had cleverly bypassed the limitation of the Zendal bracelet. While it could only control the flow of mana within his body, he harnessed the full potential of his ability by transferring all of his mana into his ability that was linked to his body, maximizing its capabilities.


    The artifacts within the Sanctum''s second floor seemed to possess an unusual sense of pride, unwilling to grant ess to a human like Zeph.


    He had the power to disperse them with his overwhelming mana, but he refrained from doing so, wary of potential intervention by the SANCTUM''S GUARDIAN. [Did you see that? A human, of all things.]


    [Indeed, and not just any human, a remarkably potent one.]


    [What''s the worlding to when humans can infiltrate our sanctum?]


    [Don''t be too hasty in your judgment. He may have a purpose here.]


    [I don''t like it. Humans have always been trouble.]


    [I''m more intrigued by the potential he carries. A century since ourst visitor.]


    [Hmm, true, his mana is truly something to behold.]


    [I hope he won''t disturb my sleep.]


    As Zeph moved toward the central area, hushed conversations filled the air. The presence of a human, a remarkably strong one, was a rare urrence.


    Zeph brushed aside the murmurs and approached the center of the Sanctum.


    There on a single Rock b at the centre of room an entirely white sword exuded a remarkable aura. The air grew denser as he neared the sword, and he sensed the overwhelming presence of pure mana.


    While his mana capacity was vast, its practical utility was limited. Professor Adriannel utilized a simr type of mana to convert his immense mana reserves into pure mana.


    That''s what Zeph aimed to achieve ¨C an understanding of the process that converted all his mana into pure mana to achieve that he lied about learning mana control proving his learning from Adriannel about mana control was a bluff and his real aim was to learn about this conversion.


    As if it was only about controlling mana flow he could have easily acquired a special artifact for mana control from the fourth floor of the Sanctum, but what he needed now was something far more advanced ¨C Archmage Mana.


    Zeph continued moving forward until he encountered a massive wall made of divine energy dense like mercury, blocking his path. He had been prepared for this, ''Finally''.


    He gazed at the reason he had maintained his purity: The Wall of Ethereal. This mystical barrier judged a person based on various criteria.


    Each floor in the sanctum had one of these barriers, with distinct criteria tied to the passive abilities held by the artifacts on that floor, excluding the first floor.


    [Stop there, Human. If you want to im me, then answer my three Questions.]


    Zeph was abruptly drawn from his thoughts by the enchanting and calm voice of a woman. He smiled, hearing her voice, and simply sat there before eventually lying down.


    [.....]


    [What are you doing, Human?]


    "I am hurt," Zeph replied.


    He averted his body andid on the ground, showing his back to the sword, which seemed to be confused by his actions.


    [....Why]


    "I am alone in this world, no one talks to me," Zeph exined.


    He swiftly stood and sat on the floor, looking downward as he continued.


    " Y-you Tell me, does seeking justice is bad! "


    " I am born that way, is it my fault, tell me! "


    Zeph cried with his eyes intensely looking at the sword, shivering as if a volcano were about to erupt.


    [ No!, Your seeking justice is not bad. ]


    [ No!, Telling the truth is not a crime. ]


    [ It''s ok to be born that way. ]


    As Zeph heard these words filled with genuine camaraderie, he felt likeughing die hardly and felt satisfied to gain control over the sword, thinking, ''Got you''.


    "But no one wants to apany me on this journey," Zephmented as he sat on the floor, his disappointment evident. Just then, a loud noise echoed through the room.


    BANG!


    The sword broke free from the table it had been ced on, flying towards Zeph.


    It cut through the floor and stood before him, its aura emanating an overwhelming wave of mana. However, Zeph remained unfazed, thanks to his strength.


    [I, Seraphina, ept you as my contractor. Do you ept me as your partner, human?] The voice of the sword resounded, offering Zeph a contract.


    "B-but, do I really deserve you?"


    Zeph questioned, still unsure of his worthiness as he gazed at the dominating presence of the sword.


    [Yes, you do. You deserve me more than anyone.]


    Zeph couldn''t help but be moved by her words. He decided to drop the act and focus on whaty ahead.


    "Thank you, Seraphina. I ept you as my partner."


    As Zeph spoke those words, the sword buried in the ground levitated into the air and flew towards him.


    Just before reaching him, it disintegrated into small dust particles that then transformed into a tattoo on his wrist, bearing the mark of a sword.


    With a smile adorning his face, Zeph could feel Seraphina''s presence within him, their contract now sealed.


    It reminded him of a line from the novel: A divine, pure yet lonely swordid inside the center of the second floor alone.


    He won her heart by mirroring her own colors, revealing his divine nature as a genuine and pure individual.


    His chastity and solitude were a testament to his character, weaving a simple yet enchanting web that captured the affection of the not-so-smart sworddy.


    ....


    In a bustling town, two figures navigated the market streets.


    They were a young man and a woman, with the man struggling under the weight of the many items they''d purchased.


    "Hey, Kael, look at that skewered meat. I want some,"


    Jenny''s enthusiasm was infectious as she pointed to a food stall and moved towards it, her eyes gleaming with delight.


    Kael, barely audible from behind the items he was carrying, mustered a faint reply, "Umm, Jenny, I''m hungry too, you know."


    They''d been in the market since morning, and his rumbling stomach begged for sustenance.


    It was supposed to be a fun day out during their vacation, but Jenny seemed intent on buying everything in sight.


    "Oh, sorry, my bad. Here,"


    Jenny smacked her forehead lightly, sticking out her tongue in a yful manner before offering Kael a skewer of meat.


    He gratefully epted it, though not without a little incident.


    "Aah... it''s hot," Kael eximed, fanning his mouth to cool down the unexpectedly piping hot meat.


    "That''s why I didn''t give you the first one,"


    Jenny responded with a nk look before sighing, realizing her oversight.


    She took Kael''s hand and said, "Come on, let''s find you something to drink."


    Guiding him to a stall selling cold beverages, they witnessed an old woman using her Awakened ability to make ice for drinks.


    "Aunty, I''ll have a mango-vored one," Jenny ordered.


    The old woman handed her a refreshing juice and epted payment, to which Jenny briefly forgot about Kael''s presence.


    She raised the drink to her lips, ready to take a sip, but then remembered and quickly handed it to Kael, who was visibly relieved and grateful for the relief it provided from the spicy skewer.


    "Jenny, you know, I don''t know what I''d do without you," Kael said, his eyes reflecting gratitude.


    Jenny, who had been distracted by other items in the stall, turned her attention back to her dear friend, a warm smile on her face. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Of course, you could always just marry me,"


    she teased, making Kael blush slightly as she chuckled at his adorable reaction, '' How cute''. Comment to let me know, if you liked it

 Chapter 73 - Thalias Intuition

    73 Chapter 73 - Thalia''s Intuition


    In the ethereal Saint Realm, andscape of radiant tranquility stretches as far as the eye can see.


    The ground, a shimmering path of translucent white marble, leads to a massive, opulent mansion thatmands attention. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Its architecture defies earthly bounds, with spires that reach toward the heavens and walls adorned with intricate, glowing symbols.


    As we step inside the grand hall of the mansion, the air is filled with a soothing, golden light that seems to emanate from the very walls themselves.


    Massive stained ss windows depict scenes of celestial beauty, casting a kaleidoscope of colors across the marble floor.


    In the heart of this resplendent hall, three figures walk in hushed conversation. The first is a venerable sage, draped in flowing robes of pure white and a crown of stars resting on their head, radiating wisdom and grace.


    Beside the sage, a warrior in gleaming armor, their presence exuding strength and unwavering dedication to protecting this sacred realm.


    And, In the centre of them walked a man radiating an overwhelming pressure fading these two figures who were in their own league.


    "Did you find the Emperor?"


    The ethereal voice resounded from the man at the center of attention, causing both of the individuals to shake their heads before continuing, "Forgive me, Lord, we were not able to find the whereabouts of the Emperor."


    The man sighed, thinking about the recent disappearance of the leader of the Saint Realm some days ago, before he looked towards the warrior and inquired, "How is Alex?"


    The warrior responded, "Young Master is a prodigy. He is learning efficiently. It''s just that he¡ª"


    The man stopped understanding the warrior''s words continued "Haa, tell him he can go to the Human Realm. I will personally talk to the Adriannel"


    Normally, due to the rules of the Academy, it was impossible for anyone to intervene with its system, primarily due to the presence of the Hidden Director of the Academy.


    However, there was an exception to this rule¡ªwhat if the strongest beings attempted to amend those rules?


    .


    .


    Inside the sanctum, Zeph exited the room, his wrist marked with a sword symbol that signified his aplishment of obtaining the first artifact he sought.


    As he moved down the silent hallway, he knew that the artifact he now carried was of the highest tier on the second floor.


    His path led him to a particr direction where a unique earring adorned the walls, its ck design standing out in stark contrast.


    The earring seemed to shiver, sensing Seraphina''s presence nearby.


    This reaction was due to Seraphina''s strong aversion to anything with a demonic aura, and the artifact, Guinier, emanated precisely that.


    Guinier was the name of the earring, and for Zeph, it was an essential item at this moment.


    It possessed the power to block mind attacks, but there was a significant reason why it was ced on the second floor of the sanctum hierarchy.


    Guinier had a significant drawback: it contained a demonic aura that could corrupt the mind of its bearer.


    This corruption was why no one had ever used it, and the artifact had been relegated to a remote corner of the second floor.


    However, Zeph saw a way around this issue. He had Seraphina, and her divine presence could counter the demonic aura of Guinier.


    This was one of the reasons he had chosen her as hispanion before obtaining the earring.


    As Zeph approached Guinier, he heard a trembling voice,den with fear.


    It was a child''s voice, and it was afraid not only of the divine aura emanating from Zeph but also of the possibility that the earring''s demonic influence might taint his divinity, causing him to descend to the first floor.


    With a knowing smile, Zeph reached for the earring, understanding that time was of the essence, and he had much more work to do.


    Zeph''s hand was shrouded in mana, and the divine energy that Seraphina radiated apanied it.


    The ? Sword ? had two significant passive abilities: the automatic generation of divine energy that granted its owner an aura of holiness and the preservation of the owner''s chastity.


    While the first ability was valuable, it was the second one that held Zeph''s attention.


    In this world with awakened abilities, some of them were remarkably potent, including ones that could reveal the truth about a person.


    To maintain a facade of his innocence and avoid any suchplications while dealing with multiple targets, Zeph needed a guarantee, So he can freely venture in his journey.


    With determination, Zeph''s hand firmly grasped the earring. A shroud of dark aura surrounded it,pressed by the power of Zeph''s mana.


    The earring could hardly believe what it was experiencing. While divine energy had the ability topress corrupted mana, it had never seen such a potent disy of it.


    Zeph''s grip felt as though his sheer physical strength alone could suppress the aura of Guinier.


    Despite the pain it caused, Zeph did not hesitate to pierce the earring into his ear, allowing it to hang there.


    The mana within his body promptly healed the minor injuries from the piercing, and he remained unfazed by the process.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    {Thalia''s Illustration inment}


    In Viscount Crimwell''s territory, there stood a grandiose mansion. Inside one of its rooms, a young womany on a bed, her face hidden within the pillow, her thoughts wandering.


    "Ha... Zeph, there are still five days left until the academy opens," Thalia muttered to herself, her desire to meet the golden-eyed boy growing stronger with each passing moment.


    knock knock


    A gentle knock on her door brought her back to reality. She responded, "Yes..."


    The maid who had knocked stood by the door and spoke, "Young miss, the Lord is requesting an audience with you."


    Thalia nodded and followed the maid through the elegant hallways of their mansion, her mind still preupied with thoughts of the approaching academy.


    The grand door to her father''s study was carved with intricate designs, and the heavy wood seemed imposing.


    Thalia hesitated for a moment before the maid gently pushed the door open, revealing Viscount Crimwell sitting at his desk, engrossed in his work.


    The viscount was a stern man with a reputation for being calcting and ruthless. He was known for his ambitions, and Thalia had always strived to meet his expectations and be like him ¡ª reach the higher position with her own efforts. "Father, you wanted to see me?" Thalia spoke, trying to keep her voice steady. The viscount nced up from his work, his piercing gaze focused on his daughter.


    "Thalia, please,e in," her father said, gesturing to a chair in front of his desk.


    She quickly obeyed, taking a seat, her heart racing even faster now. Her father had never called her into his study without a reason.


    "Thalia, I''ve called you here today because there is an important matter we need to discuss," Viscount Crimwell began, folding his hands in front of him. Thalia couldn''t help but notice the serious tone in his voice.


    21:55


    Her father leaned back in his chair, studying her for a moment. "You should have been in good rtionship with Zephyr in the academy, correct?"


    Thalia nodded, her cheeks tinged with a blush. Her affection for Zeph was evident to her father, Viscount Crimwell.


    Her father noticed Thalia''s change of demeanor but paid little attention to it. He continued with a calcted tone, "I''ve heard that his mother has also epted him as the heir. This is the right moment for you to use him as a stepping stone to secure your own position, you understood what I mean right?,Thalia."


    Thalia''s words carried a mix of emotions. While she had initially considered using Zeph to improve her status, her time with him at the academy had transformed her perspective. He had be more than just a means to an end.


    "Father, what about love andpatibility?" Thalia''s voice quivered as she dared to voice her concerns.


    Her father''s gaze remained unwavering. "In the world of nobility, love andpatibility are not always the highest priorities, Thalia. Our duty is to our family and our status."


    She looked towards her father, her eyes didn''t waver like it usually did, surprising viscount too "And what about my feelings, Father?"


    Viscount Crimwell sighed. "Your feelings are important, Thalia, but there are sacrifices we must make for the sake of our family''s future. You have a duty to our name, and that duty often requires sacrifices."


    Thalia''s emotions were in turmoil, but she suddenly felt her ability ?Insight? which urged her not to reveal anything sensitive at the moment.


    Sensing a hidden presence nearby, she directed her words toward her father, ying the part he wanted her to y.


    "You''re absolutely right, Father, I was being foolish," Thalia said while tapping her head as if berating herself.


    She continued, "I guess it''s just that he saved my life once, which is why I felt a bit sorry for him. But it''s alright. Once I marry him and achieve the desired status, I''ll discard him."


    Deep down, her anger simmered, but her instincts told her to maintain this charade.


    She didn''t fully understand why, but she trusted her ?Insight? and decided to keep speaking ill of Zeph.


    Thalia stood, bowed, and then took her leave.


    ....


    "What do you think, didn''t I tell you she wouldn''t fall in love, Alexios?"


    Viscount Crimwell''s face showed a hint of desperation, breaking his facade of strength.


    A few days ago, a person from the Demon realm had shown up at his door, iming to be his son.


    At first, he had doubts, but after hearing the offer the young man presented, he reluctantly epted it.


    With Alexios''s assistance, he could rise to a high-ranking noble position in the human realm. However, Alexios saw this as a meaningless endeavor.


    He kept his gaze fixed on the path his sister had taken, and his eyes gleamed with determination.


    ''Sister, your acting won''t fool me. I guess I have to pay a visit to this Zephyr guy.''


    Reborn Heroines, OP Viin ??

 Chapter 74 - Thalias Dilemma

    74 Chapter 74 - Thalia''s Dilemma


    In the serene Liander Duchy, surrounded by rolling hills and ancient forests, stood a grand mansion of exquisite design.


    Its intricate architecture featured lofty spires and intricately carved facades, a testament to the wealth and power of its noble residents.


    The mansion was renowned in the region for its beauty, matched only by the charm of the duchess who called it home.


    Within the mansion''s vast halls, adorned with stunning tapestries and opulent decor, a servant moved with a sense of urgency.


    Knock knock


    The duchess, seated at her desk and engrossed in her documents, calmly acknowledged the knock. She turned her attention to the maid who had entered with a look of rm.


    "Madam, demons have attacked once again," the maid reported breathlessly before bowing leaving the room.


    The duchess continued writing, unperturbed by the news, as she had right now Eight shadows at her disposal.


    Her response wasposed, "Go and support them." Her orders were to reinforce the four Shadows who had already engaged in battle.


    In her mind, there were two potential exnations for the demons'' renewed attack.


    First, it could be their final desperate bid, ast-ditch effort to thwart the inevitable. In their dying breath, they sought to breach the defenses.


    Second, the shadows from the Obsidian Order may have fallen, leaving a gap that the demons exploited.


    For the duchess, thetter seemed unlikely. Shadows did not sumb easily, as they were not mortals with blood to spill. Their demise was nearly impossible, making the demons'' resurgence all the more unsettling.


    .


    .


    On the battlefield outside the Liander Duchy, a grim tableau unfolded, a stark contrast to the vibrant beauty the Duchy was known for.


    The sun, now obscured by ominous storm clouds, cast an eerie gray light over the scene.


    It was a battlefield shrouded in darkness, not just the absence of light but the embodiment of it, where even the air seemed to quiver with a malevolent presence.


    Three figures, their attire as ck as the abyss,y lifeless upon the blood-soaked earth.


    Their bodies exuded an otherworldly, dark, swirling aura, a manifestation of the malevolent force that had overtaken them.


    Their eyes, wide with terror, were not mere corpses; they were empty vessels, their very souls seemingly ripped from them.


    Amidst this unsettling scene, a figure held one of their brethren by the neck, lifting him into the air as if he were weightless.


    A young man''s amethyst eyes shining with an eerie brilliance that defied reason, with a single horn, twisted and sharp, jutted from one side of his head.


    The horn seemed to absorb the very light around it, casting shadows and obscurity.


    On the opposite side of his head, amethyst mes danced, their ethereal glow illuminating his cruel, angr features, he bent his hands bringing the shadow in his hands near before a cruel scene unfolded ¡ª The very essence that formed these shadows got sucked into that person''s body as if soul left the body of shadow. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    thud


    With a thunderous crash, the man''s body crumpled to the ground, mirroring the lifeless expressions of his fallen brethren, victims of the young man who now stood over them.


    His eyes, like polished amethysts, bore into the lifeless bodies.


    He vividly recalled the fateful day when monstrous assants had ambushed their carriage, leading him to make the ultimate sacrifice.


    First, he had lived in the Saint realm, then amongst humanity in the Human realm, and now he found himself in the daunting clutches of the Demon Realm.


    All of this, he realized, had been a relentless pursuit of a singr purpose: the protection of his beloved sister.


    In the very moment his eyes fluttered open within the Demon Realm, an epiphany coursed through him.


    The ambush had not been a mere ident; it was a meticulously orchestrated plot.


    Their choice of an alternative route was no coincidence, for the monstrous assant appeared to be a mere pawn in someone else''s sinister game. He understood, with a chilling certainty, that the true target had been him.


    He had willingly sacrificed his existence to shield his sister, and after years of arduous struggle and relentless searching, he had finally unraveled the shadowy threads that bound the conspirators responsible for the monstrous attack¡ªThe Obsidian Order.


    His mind churned with a tempest of questions and doubts.


    Why had the Obsidian Order singled out a seemingly insignificant figure like him?


    Where had their mother vanished to, a disappearance shrouded in inexplicable mystery, while his father seemed curiously apathetic to her absence?


    The weight of unanswered inquiries pressed heavily upon him, yet one thing remained steadfastly clear in his heart: he was resolute in his purpose to obliterate The Obsidian Order.


    SWISH SWISH


    He came out of his thoughts as he looked towards four figure who arrived here as their body was shrouded in ck aura and their eyes looking towards their fallenrades as only one word left their mouth ," L-lord A-Alexios".


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After five days of anticipation, the activity around Valeria Academy reached its peak.


    Located in the Vendal Kingdom, surrounded by smaller kingdoms like the Hedrian Kingdom and inhabited by various races, the academy served as a central hub for the Human realm.


    With the promotion of the students to the second year, a select few Human students had returned from their vacation, but the difference in numbers wasn''t significant.


    This was because many Non-Human races found the distance between their kingdoms and the academy more reasonable and chose to remain on campus.


    As students from all backgrounds returned to the academy, the area was once again filled with excitement and chatter.


    Thalia, filled with eagerness to find a specific person, stepped off her carriage and began scanning her surroundings.


    She muttered to herself, "Guess he''s still not here," her intuition acting up once more, as it often did and due to which she decided to wait outside for some minutes more, while waiting she couldn''t help but wonder about his tardiness.


    Meanwhile, Zeph''s carriage also arrived at the academy gates. The first person to notice it was, as usual, Thalia.


    Many students turned their attention to the first-ranked student as he disembarked from the carriage.


    Thalia''s POV


    ''Finally, he is here.''


    I couldn''t contain my excitement as I sprinted toward him. Those few days had been incredibly challenging for me.


    Zeph had seemingly distanced himself for his studies for these few months, though it was a necessary sacrifice for our future, but it had left me feeling lost and somewhat lonely.


    As I reached the point where I could clearly see him, I stopped.


    My heart raced, and I realized I was holding my breath.


    It was the first day of our second year at the academy, and I couldn''t help but wonder if things would be the same.


    The previous year had been filled with moments of sharedughter, study sessions, and silent understanding.


    Zeph and I had grown beyond being just close friends.


    The thought of him distancing himself again was disheartening, even though we were engaged.


    After spending time with him, I couldn''t be sure if he would ept me.


    As I closed the distance between us, my eyes welled up with tears.


    However, I didn''t need to hear the words to understand their meaning.


    20:38


    Her message was clear, a silent reminder of the promise I had made.


    He smiled warmly at me, his gaze filled with care and affection, even though my instincts hadn''t signaled anything amiss.


    I knew he loved me.


    "Zeph!! "


    I cried out and threw myself into his arms.


    His embrace was warm and felt like the safest ce in the world.


    Despite all the recent events and conversations with my father, having Zeph by my side made everything feel okay.


    .....


    Zeph''s POV


    As I felt the thalia hugging me tightly, I couldn''t help but marvel at the effectiveness of Guinier. It had sessfully blocked off any external influence on my mind, including Instincts.


    Instincts were nothing more than predictions based on patterns of human behavior, and they usually relied on reading brainwaves and decisions being made in real time.


    However, my artifact created an imprable barrier that rendered any form of prediction or influence futile.


    I held the girl in my embrace, her presenceforting and familiar. I rested my chin on her head and closed my golden eyes, relishing the moment of peace.


    However, I couldn''t help but sense someone''s presence nearby.


    As I gazed into the distance, I spotted a young woman with shimmering pastel-pink hair that seemed to glow in the sunlight. Her ethereal beauty was captivating, and I recognized her instantly as Alisia.


    A smile slowly formed on my face, mirroring the one she wore. It was as though we shared a secret, an unspoken understanding known only to us.


    As I observed Alisia, I noticed her lips moving, forming words that were beyond the range of my hearing.


    Thanks to my heightened mana control, I could sense the vibration of her voice, but her words remained inaudible to me.


    However, I didn''t need to hear the words to understand their meaning.


    Her message was clear, a silent reminder of the promise I had made.


    '' I am waiting for you to fulfill your promise ''


    Reborn Heroines, OP Viin ??

 Chapter 75 - Valerianas Plan

    75 Chapter 75 - Valeriana''s n


    Zeph strode through the imposing gates of the academy as thalia trailed behind him.


    Students couldn''t help but sneak nces at him, well aware that he held the prestigious first rank.


    As he reached the towering doors of his ssroom and pushed them open, a vast hall greeted him, its rows of seats akin to those he had seen in university lecture halls.


    Memories of his previous life flooded his mind.


    Zeph selected a seat in the front row as for him the lectures that even those third-year students didn''t wanted to miss couldn''t possibly be entirely useless, right?


    Ofcourse, he had no intentions of bing a bookworm but there were areas where he needed to improve and also his decision to sit in the front had a different motive as well.


    Zeph felt amused by how others perceived him as a studious type upying the first row in the ssroom as for him, his primary goal was to be the center of attention for the heroines.


    After all, by the end of the day, he needed someone to handle certain tasks for him and who could be better than heroines.


    He took a nce at Thalia who was seated beside him was taking out her notebooks as her gaze met him he offered a slight smile making her face form a blush and then he calmly began to prepare his own study materials.


    As he observed the situation, he couldn''t help but hear Thalia''sughter, sounding more like the maniacal cackle of a character from a horror story.


    Understanding slowly washed over him, and he felt a strong urge to curse himself for not anticipating this turn of events.


    He knew he had to rein Thalia in before she spiraled into a true Yandere, a scenario he absolutely wanted to avoid at all costs.


    Afterall the thoughts of having to eventually take her life with his own hands weighed heavily on him.


    '' Guess I''ll have to set things right in her mind''


    BANG


    All eyes in the room turned toward the door, where a woman with striking ash-grey hair and piercing blue eyes made her entrance.


    Her countenance was as cold as ice, and she was immediately recognized as Valeriana Hedrian, the second-ranking student in the first year.


    She strode confidently toward an avable seat, which, coincidentally, happened to be right next to Zeph.


    Ignoring the curious gazes that followed her, she settled beside him.


    From an outsider''s perspective, Zeph was now seated between two girls, a situation that only he truly understood.


    After all, he had epted this arrangement due to Valeriana''s unyielding determination to be a perfect ruler.


    It was impossible for her not to delve into his hidden secrets for achieving the top rank.


    Zeph turned his gaze toward Valeriana, a warm smile on his face and a glint of gold in his eyes. "Good morning, Ariana," he greeted her with a nickname, catching her off guard.


    Her usually expressionless face now bore a trace of confusion as she tilted her head, trying toprehend this unexpected familiarity.


    Zeph, aware of the thoughts racing through Valeriana''s mind, couldn''t help but intentionally think, ''Guess that should be enough to make her leave.''


    Valeriana''s eyes widened, and her left hand clenched into a fist as sheprehended Zeph''s n to create distance between them.


    She met Zeph''s gaze and simply nodded in acknowledgment.


    Zeph, pleased with the results of his maniption, reciprocated her nod.


    Guinier had given him the power to make them hear what he wanted, and this was precisely what he had intended to achieve ¨C steering people based on his objectives.


    As he turned his attention to his desk, a sudden p beside him caught his attention. Turning, he saw Thalia''s face buried between her palms, her pout forming due to her cheeks getting squished by her hands, ''How cute''. Zeph couldn''t help but find it utterly endearing, and he thought, ''This girl is really something.'' He felt a mused inside, knowing what she was thinking before putting his hand on herps,pletely subduing the fallen Maiden in love.


    Valeriana''s POV


    I couldn''t help but feel a shock when I saw Zeph attain the first rank.


    I''ve always known that he was weaker than me in grasping academic concepts, so I couldn''t understand how he managed to achieve such high marks.


    Perhaps he had some hidden secret or method that allowed him to im the top spot, but what could it be?


    I had been groomed from my childhood to be the perfect queen for my kingdom, and I strived to excel in every aspect of my life.


    Now that Zeph had outperformed me, I felt a profound sense of confusion.


    Hadn''t I worked harder?


    I excelled in lectures and question-solving, so how had this happened?


    Lost in these thoughts, I entered the ssroom. In my preupation, I pushed the door open with more force than intended, causing it to swing open loudly, though I paid little attention to it.


    I observed Zeph taking the front row with Thalia seated beside him, and I couldn''t help but nce towards her.


    ''" Zeph~ My Zeph~ Zeph Loves Me~ Zeph~ My Zeph~ Zeph Loves Me~ Zeph~ My Zeph~ Zeph Loves Me~ Zeph~ My Zeph~ Zeph Loves Me~ I really love Zeph~ I really love Zeph~ "''


    ''Ugh''


    I couldn''t fathom what nonsense she was going on about.


    It gave me a throbbing headache, and I wondered if she had gone mad.


    Given my ability to read people''s thoughts from a young age, it didn''t take long to regain myposure, but her thoughts were truly unsettling, and I couldn''t help but feel sorry for Zeph.


    Then, I noticed the seating arrangement with Zeph positioned in the middle of arge table.


    ''It could be easier,'' I thought as I moved towards the seat and took my ce beside him. As I settled in, I began organizing my study materials for the uing sses.


    "Good morning, Ariana,"


    Zeph greeted me, and the use of a nickname caught me off guard.


    ''What''s gotten into him?'' I couldn''t understand why he had suddenly given me a nickname. It didn''t sit well with me, and I felt the need to signal him not to use names that could lead to misunderstandings among others.


    ''" Guess that should be enough to make her leave ''"


    As I heard his thoughts, I realized the motives behind his use of the nickname. ''So, you want to hide your secrets of your rank, by getting rid of me.''


    I simply nodded and began contemting my future ns to unearth his secrets for achieving the top rank.


    Thalia''s POV


    I slid into the seat next to Zeph, a rush of emotions flooding over me.


    I couldn''t help but take out my books, and as I turned to face him, my eyes locked onto his, causing my heart to skip a beat.


    His golden eyes held an irresistible allure, and I found myself fixating on his lips.


    ''No! Stupid Thalia, calm down, control yourself,'' I scolded myself mentally.


    GULP


    I swallowed hard, feeling a lump in my throat, unable to tear my gaze away from him.


    The thought of Zeph had me in a daze, and I couldn''t help but let out a nervous chuckle.


    My thoughts spiraled into a whirlwind of obsession.


    ''He really loves me''


    It feels amazing.


    Should we n a grand celebration for our marriage, or should we keep it a secret?


    ''How romantic~''


    I couldn''t contain my excitement, and I instinctively covered my face, ovee with shyness about the future I envisioned.


    Suddenly, the ssroom door swung open, and the Hedrian girl entered, taking the seat beside Zeph.


    My heart bristled with resentment, but I pushed it aside.


    After all, I needed to concentrate on our marriage.


    ''Guess two children will be good. No, what if he wants three?''


    Lost in my daydreams, I heard him say, "Good morning, Ariana," and it stung.


    Didn''t he say he loved me?


    Why hadn''t he given me a nickname like he had with the other girl?


    I nced downward, clutching the fabric of my dress and gave myself a light p on the face.


    ''Come on, Thalia, you''re not a child anymore.''


    My mind swirled before suddenly I felt Zeph''s hands on myp, it felt warm, I can''t help but again feel.


    '' I really love you ,Zeph ''


    .....


    Zeph, seated in the middle, was about to strike up a conversation with Thalia when the door swung open, revealing a silver-haired boy.


    At least, that''s how she appeared to others. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Danny moved towards a vacant seat beside Thalia, which initially brought a frown to her face, as she wondered if Zeph would misunderstand her sitting beside a boy.


    However, Zeph''s grip on her became firmer, as if he was silentlymunicating for her not to reject the neer.


    Thalia didn''t have any issues to begin with, and if Zeph was okay with it, then she was too.


    Zeph, looking at ? Diana ? felt satisfied, as they were soon to be roommates.


    ...


    The ssroom doors swung open, and Professor Banzihum from Chrintain Valley entered.


    He was the same professor who had been intrigued by Zeph''s answer, finding it remarkably simr to his own theory.


    This had sparked his interest in Zephyr Liander.


    The ss began, and the theory lessonsmenced.

 Chapter 76 - Dianas new Roommate

    76 Chapter 76 - Diana''s new Roommate


    Zeph''s POV


    "Phew, finally arrived," I exhaled softly.


    My gaze was fixed on the door as I stood in front of my new dorm room designed for two people.


    After ss had ended, my top priority was to head straight to my room because I needed to wee my new roommate with a grand gesture.


    So, my new roommate, Diana, also known as Danny, has a truly unique situation. Her facade as a boy led her to avoid interaction with girls, and her true identity as a girl had the same effect on boys, leaving her terribly lonely.


    For people whocked contact with the opposite gender, falling for someone was much easier.


    From my perspective, heroines could be ranked in terms of difficulty, starting with Alisia, then Valeriana, Thalia, and finally Diana.


    It may sound easy to conquer them, but it was far from simple.


    They are heroines for a reason. For example, would Thalia have fallen for me if I hadn''t sacrificed my body to save her from that ck dragon?


    The answer was a resounding no.


    To make a heroine genuinely fall for me, I had to go through hellish trials, including facing a dragon''s breath that nearly cost me my life.


    It may seem easy, but for me, who experienced that foul breath, it was a nightmare.


    Back then, saving her might have been a whim or some lingering sense of goodwill, much like how I used to help an olddy cross the street even if she didn''t want to.


    But for saving her, I don''t regret a bit, because having Thalia deeply in love with me was beyond amazing due to her invaluable intuition.


    However, after noticing her behavior today, I guess I needed to bring her mind and body in harmony with mine.


    Otherwise, she might turn into a yandere, and I don''t want to kill her after going through such a hassel just to save her, as nothing can rece my dear Thalia.


    So here I stood in front of my new room, gasping for breath because I couldn''t use my mana, all because of a particr heroine who also considered herself a disciplinemittee member.


    Of course, there is no such thing, but she just made it up. Professors didn''t care about such things, and neither did Professor Adriannel, but forget that. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She would have surely sensed my mana usage while I was in a hurry to reach my room, and based on her personality, I would have be one of her potential targets.


    But it''s alright. First, I had to deal with this problem, and then I would gradually work on all of them. The moment I could win over Valeriana, the others would be mere stepping stones toward my goals.


    After that, I will deal with that self-proimed disciplinemittee.


    I entered the room and began undressing, tossing all my clothes on the ground because I needed to prepare for a weing ceremony, right?


    I moved toward the bathroom to take a shower because weing anyone without bathing wouldn''t be proper for a gentleman.


    I did anticipate needing some force with her to tame her.


    '' Hope you will like my surprise, Miss Diana ''


    Diana''s POV


    As I made my way to the new ssroom, the old man''s words echoed in my mind, [Be aware, that boy seemed to have got another artifact ]


    The news of him acquiring yet another artifact only fueled my determination.


    While I had been struggling with my curse, unable to harness mana after years of study, I was resolved to speak to Zephyr Liander.


    Even if it meant begging for an artifact, I couldn''t bear the suffering any longer.


    All these years spent grappling with my condition had worn me down, pushing me to the limits of my patience.


    My progress had stalled, and this frail human body was far from crossing the thresholds I desired.


    Stepping into the ssroom, I immediately spotted Zephyr Liander seated at the front of the row, with Thalia, his constantpanion.


    What surprised me was Valeriana Hedrian sitting beside him. I could think of only one reason for her proximity¡ªhis rank.


    It was no secret that Valeriana had worked tirelessly to achieve the top position, and even I was convinced of her capabilities.


    I would have held that rank too if not for the practical exams where I had faltered in every aspect.


    In this academy, I had realized that without mana, I was powerless. Despite the professors'' efforts to fortify my mortal physique, I remained vulnerable, unable to withstand the attacks of mana users.


    If Valeriana could humble herself to uncover his secrets, then why couldn''t I? It was time I took action.


    Determined, I moved towards his seat and settled next to Thalia, who appeared somewhat ufortable but soon adjusted. I could tell that she didn''t mind my presence.


    As the sses began, I was eager to learn and grow. My resolve had never been stronger, and I was ready to seize the opportunities before me.


    Later, as I searched for my newly assigned dorm room, I couldn''t help but wonder what awaited me this year, sharing a room with another student.


    I hoped for a considerate roommate who would keep the room tidy.


    Finally locating my room, I nced at the number before using my key to unlock the door. Stepping inside, I was met with a sight of chaos.


    Clothes were strewn all over the floor, belonging to my roommate, who apparently had no concept of organization.


    Resigned to the task at hand, I began to collect the scattered clothing, intending to put them in a basket by the bathroom door. But as I stood with the pile of clothes in my hands, I was caught off guard.


    The bathroom door creaked open.


    My eyes widened in surprise as I stammered, "W-what?"


    My heart raced at the sight that met my eyes. "W-why are you n-naked!?"


    "N-no, Don''te closer"


    Suddenly he sprinted towards me while his thing waspletely visible, '' Please someone Save me!!!! ''

 Chapter 77 - Tainted an innocent maiden

    77 Chapter 77 - Tainted an innocent maiden


    Zeph''s POV


    As I casually strolled towards Diana, a mischievous grin yed on my lips.


    "N-no, don''te closer,"


    She stammered, desperately retreating against the wall, clutching a pile of clothes. I couldn''t resist the urge to tease her a bit but held it in.


    After all, I just wanted to catch her off guard to gain the upper hand in the deal she is about to make.


    I had already anticipated her approach, but after today, seeing her sitting at the same desk as me, I understood that she was cornered. ''Guess it should be enough.''


    "Thanks, man. I was just searching for this one," I said, reaching for my underwear buried within the pile, trying to put an end to this whole act.


    But when I noticed the shock and bewilderment in her eyes, her sapphire eyes and hair that seemed to be in a boyish style, still not enough to hide her beauty, I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. ''This is priceless.''


    My underwear in hand, I nced at Diana, who was struggling to regain herposure, her face flushed as a crimson hue adorned her.


    Her eyes fixated on a part of me that had taken her by surprise.


    After all, I too was surprised when I noticed this change after losing my body weight and realized the reason for the flush on the maids who bathed me.


    Finding this opportunity and her face more alluring, I wanted to tease her more. And there was one more reason ¡ª in the novel, it was written that the most disciplined and determined of all the heroines was Diana Reinguard.


    Now, looking at her like this, I couldn''t help it and pushed her while I pressed my hands against the wall on either side of her and directly looked into those silver eyes that had a flicker of shyness and a hint of weakness she was trying to hide.


    "W-what?" she stammered, her voice trembling.


    "Huh, Danny, what happened, man? What''s with that girly look you have?" I couldn''t resist teasing her more, knowing that I had caught her off guard.


    Her eyes widened, and I could see the panic in them. I enjoyed seeing her squirm about hiding her identity, but I couldn''t push it too far.


    "W-what are you talking about, Z-zeph? I was just surprised by your sudden arrival," she stammered, avoiding eye contact.


    I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt as I watched her struggle. I leaned back and finally decided to put her out of her misery.


    "Um, oh, sorry, man. I just wanted to get my underwear. As you can see, I''m naked."


    "Y-yeah," she responded, clearly flustered.


    I couldn''t help but smirk. I could tell she was avoiding looking at that thing of mine, but it was impossible for me to let that happen.


    So, to get her attention, I asked her, "Whatever. So, what''s your name?"


    "I-its Diana¡ªDanny."


    I looked at her as she stammered, trying to correct her mistake, unaware that I already knew her name, and tried to make her look at me. This was why it felt amazing to taunt an innocent maiden.


    As I adjusted my underwear, intentionally trying to adjust my ?big thing? with my hand, I noticed her stealing a nce at the peculiar sight.


    "Sorry, you know, there''s an issue with these big ones. They''re stubborn and don''t go in that easily," I said, trying to maintain a straight face.


    She nodded, and I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. "Oh yeah, mine too, s-same," she replied, her voice cracking. She even dared topare our sizes, and I couldn''t help butugh internally at her nervousness.


    The situation was definitely turning out to be more entertaining than I had expected on my first day here, and noticing her gaze downward, I understood what she was thinking. So, to put the final nail in the coffin, I spoke before continuing with my clothing. "It''s okay, man. Yours is like a dagger, and mine is a sword, hahaha."


    "Sniff...sniff."


    Diana''s POV


    "N-no, don''te closer," I stuttered, backing against the wall, clutching a pile of clothes tightly.


    Zeph swiftly moved toward me, a mischievous glint in his eyes, and I couldn''t help but panic.


    "Thanks, man. I was just searching for this one." I heard his words as I watched him pluck his underwear from the pile of clothes.


    My face turned beet red, and my eyes couldn''t help but wander,nding on something that was definitely not what I had expected in that spot.


    I''d seen pictures in books, but what with that thing''s size?


    It looked nothing like what I''d imagined it to be.


    "W-what?" I stammered.


    He suddenly pressed his hands against the wall beside my head and peered directly into my eyes.


    "Huh, Danny, what happened, man? What''s with that girly look you have?"


    My eyes widened as I realized that my facade had nearly crumbled.


    I needed to control my emotions; otherwise, he would catch on, and I wouldn''t be able to shake off my cursed body.


    "W-what are you talking about, Z-zeph? I was just surprised by your sudden arrival."


    I quickly averted my gaze, unable to meet his piercing golden eyes. I couldn''t afford to look into those eyes; it felt like he could see right through me.


    My heart raced, thumping as though it might burst from my chest.


    "Um, oh, sorry, man. I just wanted to get my underwear, as you can see, I''m naked."


    "Y-yeah."


    Of course, I could see that he was naked, especially when he kept following my gaze, and that thing dangled like a pendulum. I wished he''d just put on some pants.


    "Whatever. So, what''s your name?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "It''s dian¡ªdanny"


    I gulped, and by mistake, I let my real name slip out.


    I dared a quick nce at him, hoping he hadn''t noticed.


    But he was just... wearing his underwear while adjusting that thing inside it with his hands.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if every guy was like this.


    "Sorry, you know, there''s an issue with these big ones. They''re stubborn and don''t go in that easily."


    Was it a fact, I don''t know but I couldn''t decline it; he would definitely get suspicious if I did.


    So, I forced a neutral expression and replied, "Oh, yeah, mine too, s-same." I looked at his bulge in his underwear before adding, "I mean, it''s smaller than yours."


    ''Why is this happening on the first day?'' I wanted to cry. It was turning out to be the worst day of my life, and all I wanted was to focus on my sword, not that thing.


    "It''s okay, man. Yours is like a dagger, and mine is a sword, hahaha."


    ''S-sword...'' I thought, suppressing a shudder. "Sniff... sniff."


    I hate him.


    I just want to get out of this ce.


    Reborn Heroines, OP Viin ??

 Chapter 78 - Dianas Helplessness

    78 Chapter 78 - Diana''s Helplessness


    "Sniff.... Sniff "


    Zeph watched as Diana''s eyes welled up with tears, flowing freely like a river, a sight that caught him off guard. It was at that moment he realized how far his actions had pushed her.


    His initial intention was simple: to shatter her guard that had been isting her from revealing her weakness to others but now that he saw her tears, '' guess, I gone overboard''.


    He moved towards her as tried to handle the situation "H-hey, Danny, I was just joking, you know"


    Zeph moved closer, taking her trembling hands in his grasp. Though she tried to resist but her manaless bodycked the energy to put up much of a fight to someone like zeph who remained resolute as he swiftly drew her closer to him.


    Their eyes met in a charged moment. Zeph''s golden orbs locked onto her two glistening sapphires, which carried a mix of pain and a hint of resentment.


    In that instant, he lost himself in the depths of her gaze, momentarily forgetting his original purpose.


    His mind rewinded the whole sentences from the novel ¨C Diana Reinguard, the heroine known for her unwavering determination and discipline, with beauty so enchanting that it outshone everything else, if not for her carefully maintained boyish facade. Zeph felt a lump in his throat as he gazed at her vulnerable state. He swallowed hard, as his golden eyes fall on her beautiful face, unhindered by her boyish attire.


    GULP


    His fingers gently held her delicate, struggling hands, while her tear-filled eyes filled him with a profound sense of guilt for his actions.


    "Umm, Danny, please calm down. You''re not a girl."


    Taking a step back, he scratched his chin, searching for the right words.


    "I am,"


    She suddenly dered, jolting him from his thoughts.


    Zeph waspletely taken aback, his bewilderment evident as he looked at her, struggling toprehend the reason behind this revtion.


    "I am a girl, Zephyr Liander,"


    She affirmed with unyielding determination.


    Her sapphire eyes locked onto his golden pupils, daring him to react.


    She wanted to see him in the same state of shock as he had just ced her in.


    After all, isn''t it a universal truth that boys get embarrassed when a girl sees them in such a vulnerable state? ¡ª At least, that''s what she had read in books.


    In Diana''s mind, she had anticipated only one oue: Zeph''s face turning crimson with shame, and him scrambling to put on some clothes since he was just in his underwear.


    "Phuu... Hahahaha," to her surprise, Zeph burst intoughter, leaving her utterly bewildered.


    His unexpected reaction didn''t align with her intentions, and she found herself staring at the floor with mixed emotions not understanding the reason for his such behaviour . N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Sorry, Diana. I already knew this,"


    Zeph said as he wiped away imaginary tears, leaving the girlpletely shocked.


    Her mind suddenly fallen into turmoil, and then she heard the voice from her earrings, [Didn''t I want you to be aware of him?]


    It wasst straw that snapped inside her mind, while looking down, her fist clenched and her tears started to drying up.


    Her anger started to rise. It was the first time in her life she had shed tears because of a man, and now she felt her control slipping away, even in any trials life thrown towards her she was alwaysposed but now....


    A faint murmur escaped her lips, " Congrattions Zephyr, you finally did it."


    As those words reached Zeph''s ears he suddenly felt chill run down his spine upon as his eyes kept looking a Diana who suddenly banished from her position.


    In that momentarily pause his mind repeated the same line again and again that he had read atleast hundred times in ?Heroes Counterattack? ¡ª Don''t anger Diana Reinguard.


    His words have already left his mouth, "I can help you with your ''mana vessel'' problem."


    SWISH


    In that moment his heart skipped a bit as he saw a silver sword materialized with only a millimeter separating it from his face, his pupils reflected the gleaming weapon, while Diana''s two radiant sapphire eyes held a mixture of surprise and a whirlwind of emotions due to his words.


    "Y-you, h-how do you know this?"


    Diana stepped back, her sword rxed, her feelings were a tumultuous mix of desire to cure her weakness and the urge to cut this man into pieces for humiliation he made her go through.


    The answer was in for her ¨C as a woman who had endured every challenge that life had thrown at her, how could she yield here?


    But for the first time in her life, her will seemed to abandon her.


    "Please help me," she managed to say, though her voice was unsteady.


    "It''s okay; you don''t need to request me. I can only provide you with a solution. The decision to ept it rests with you."


    A soothing voice gently caressed her ears, and Diana turned her attention to the young man with golden eyes, a smile gracing his face that radiated warmth.


    Her eyes widened as he approached, but this time, she didn''t panic. Perhaps she felt a newfound sense of calm, or maybe it was the sword she held in her hand that bolstered her confidence.


    "Listen, Miss Diana, I can offer you this, but¡ª" Zeph began to say.


    WHOOSH


    He revealed the ?Zendal Bracelet? an artifact not hidden from her knowledge. Her eyes fixated on the enchanting piece, and as she heard his offer, she swiftly attempted to grasp it but only to be deftly dodged by Zeph.


    She wouldn''t have resorted to such actions, but her resolve wavered; she needed this at all cost. "W-why?"


    Her sapphire eyes locked onto Zeph''s, who appeared somewhat nk, causing her to recognize her mistake.


    "I-I am sorry for losing myposure."


    "It''s okay. I understand your situation, but you must understand mine too. I don''t wear this artifact for mere show,"


    Diana''s eyes widened as she overheard her earring''s voice, [He is looking towards me].


    "I can give you this," she mumbled as she used her hand to remove the earring, which seemed unaffected as it didn''t spoke anything.


    "Stop it,"


    Zeph''s firm voice suddenlymanded, as though he disapproved of her actions. Their eyes met, and she uttered an apology.


    Clutching her earring tightly, she loathed herself for appearing weak and helpless.


    "I just wanted to tell you that my problem can be solved in three months," Zeph informed her, his smile returning.


    Diana''s heart skipped a beat; now she had a chance to obtain the bracelet. However, she wasn''t naive; it was unlikely that he would simply give it to her without expecting something in return.


    "What do you want?"


    She asked, her gaze fixed on the young man who stood in nothing but his underwear. For the moment, she disregarded his exposed body, her focus firmly on more pressing matters.


    "I want your body, Diana."


    " W-Whaat.....!? "


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 79 - Awakening the Old Pawns

    79 Chapter 79 - Awakening the Old Pawns


    "I want your body, Diana,"


    Zeph dered with a mischievous smile on his face, thoroughly enjoying the opportunity to tease her.


    "W-what!? "


    Diana stammered in response, her silver hair glistening in the sunlight as her sapphire-blue eyes shifted downwards. Her grip on her sword hilt tightened.


    SWISH


    In the blink of an eye, Diana vanished from her spot, her sword swinging down towards Zeph''s head. He weed the challenge with a grin, deftly sidestepping her attack.


    Swiftly, he closed the distance between them, his hand intercepting her sword and the other hand resting on her waist, creating a stance reminiscent of a salsa dance.


    They were in a closed position, but with a deft move, he pushed her into an open position.


    "You! " Diana red at him, their closeness making her heart race.


    "Calm down, Diana," Zeph looked towards her, his golden eyes meeting her sapphire ones as he again pulled her near.


    Their proximity left Diana flustered, and she attempted to headbutt him, but Zeph was too quick.


    He gracefully transitioned into the fan position, rendering her efforts futile.


    "Be my training partner, Diana," he proposed.


    "W-what!? "


    Diana''s sword fell from her grasp before vanishing in thin air as Zeph''s fingers intertwined with hers.


    He couldn''t help but notice the contrast in her hands¡ªdelicate and soft yet slightly rough from rigorous training. He felt a pang of empathy, thinking that he would need to limate her hands to wielding a softer and round sword in the future.


    She looked at him, confusion written on her face.


    Zeph sensed something as he looked towards the room''s window and took a step back, leaving her bewildered with her hands still hanging in the air, frozen in the salsa position.


    "Cough... Professor Adriannel will teach me about mana control, and I need you as my training partner to help me learn faster. Afterward, I will give the artifact to you," Zeph stated, feigning a cough and offering her a reassuring smile.


    "Okay, I will do it," Diana agreed, her decision made.


    Zeph felt satisfied with her response and knew that she would likely take her leave ¡ª her way to hide her vulnerability by isting herself. She confirmed his suspicion by stating, "I am going to use the bathroom."


    Zeph smiled and bowed politely, allowing her some privacy.


    As soon as Diana disappeared into the bathroom, Zeph''s cheerful expression gave way to a serious one.


    His gaze fixated on the floor, where two delicate strands of ck hairy. Their clean-cut ends revealed how close the deflected sword hade to his head.


    ''There''s a reason she''s the strongest,'' Zeph mused, deeply impressed.


    He knew he wasn''t a typical mana user as due to Zendal replenishing mana on daily basis for a year his body has reached it''s full potential, making it as hard as tungsten akin to a dragon''s upper body shell and muscles infused with unending mana granting him strength beyond imagination.


    His gaze shifted toward the bathroom door. ''But does it truly matter if you''re not on the smart side?''


    From his perspective, Diana''s vulnerability was evident for one reason alone: her intellect While it was by no means weak it''s just others were akin to straight-A supeputers.


    Thalia''s intuition, Alora''s brutal tactics, Rihane''s soulful gaze, Valeriana''s mind-reading abilities, and Alisia''s brilliant mind¡ªall of them were impervious to falling in love, as no one in this world could captivate them. Zeph, however, was unique because he hailed from a different world.


    He directed his gaze towards the window where a small golden bird was flying.


    Opening the window, the bird flew into his hands, transforming into a letter of golden light ¡ª it was an ability he had discovered from the Spirit Beast inside him, ?Luinera?.


    Luinera, could materialize his form due to the vast mana within Zeph''s body, although the amount was still insufficient for a spirit beast to fully manifest.


    This was one of the reasons Zeph needed to learn about ?Archmage Mana? . n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As the letter materialized in hands a smile crept on his face reading the contents of letter , '' So, Liander duchy is in chaos''.


    ording to the content of letter, Liander Duchy after the attack of Alexios Tenebri, second inmand of Demon army, had drown into chaos but due to intervention of one of the ?Obsedian Knights? the inevitable has been somehow stopped.


    Zeph, looking at the content of the letter, couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction.


    The Obsidian Knights were thest line of defense for ?The Obsidian Order?.


    These seven beings were preparing for vessels and had another way to manifest their energy¡ªby ascending as the Seven Guardians known as Knights. They were akin to the Saint Realms'' Guardians but at a weaker level since it was a one-time use transformation.


    Consequently, only six Knights remained and Zeph had already prepared the means to end all those remaining ones too, but even for him, One thing was Sure.


    If they were able to hold their own against Alexios, then Zeph knew he needed to increase his strength.


    Alexios was on a whole different level, surpassing most human characters, with the exception of the heroines and beings like Amrantha Tenebri.


    Another letter materialized in Zeph''s hands, and golden words began to inscribe themselves.


    Zeph wanted these words to convey his response to the sender, who had remained well hidden until this moment, choosing to be useful to the person who had saved her from a gruesome fate.


    *********


    Diana''s POV


    "Professor Adriannel will teach me about mana control, and I need you as my training partner to help me learn faster. Afterward, I will give the artifact to you," Zeph''s words washed over me, and the anger and mixed emotions swirling inside me began to calm.


    ''Can I truly get rid of this curse? '' I wondered.


    Yes, it was a curse, a significant one at that. When he deflected my attack, I couldn''t even see him.


    It was as if he hadn''t been there in the first ce.


    That''s why I detested all of this.


    Without mana, I couldn''t even stand against someone with mana, let alone leave a scratch on them.


    I sat by the door, supporting my back, and folded my hands, burying my face into them.


    "Just three months more," I told myself


    In my mind, I didn''t doubt Zeph''s capabilities to learn things.


    After all, he was ranked first for a reason.


    This Academy wasn''t a ce where just anyone could score such marks among the talented individuals from various kingdoms in the human realm.


    ''I will definitely prove my worth, Father,'' I thought, my determination unwavering.


    ''And once I do that,'' I clenched my fist and vowed, ''I. Will. Kill. Zephyr. Liander.''


    I touched my face, and it waspletely warm. I couldn''t believe him.


    ''He was in his underwear all this damn time!''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    11:14


    .


    Inside the vast Liander Duchy, a young girl dashed down a hallway, her silver hair billowing behind her as her silver eyes shimmered in the sunlight, casting an enchanting aura around her.


    "Mother! "


    She eximed, bursting into one of the rooms and hugging her mother.


    She giggled with excitement, her youthful enthusiasm radiating.


    "Oh my, Elsa, calm down. What''s with this hurry?" her mother asked, her tone gentle.


    "Mother, Brother Zeph sent a message for you!"


    Elsa eagerly conveyed. The woman''s expression shifted from mild amusement to seriousness as she inquired about the letter.


    In response, the little girl''s small hands were enveloped in a cold, blue-hued mana. From within this mana, a golden bird materialized, revealing a method to conceal mana signatures using the girl''s own mana.


    Zeph had suggested this to re-write the mana signature, aiding in the hiding of messages if ever they needed to be sent.


    He had instructed Elsa to practice this skill for a year until he is in the academy.


    The golden bird flew toward the woman, transforming into golden dust before coalescing into a letter. She read the letter with a solemn expression ¡ª


    Time has arrived, Isabe.


    Go back to Ronen Duchy with Elsa and deliver a small message to Maria: Her brother is alive and in the Dungeon of Duchess Kassidy.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    A4KL


    Suy ngh? c?a ng??i t?o


    WANT YANDERE!!!, NO HAREM

 Chapter 80 - Meeting Professor Deventhia

    80 Chapter 80 - Meeting Professor Deventhia


    Zeph''s POV


    As the spirit bird vanished into the distance, my attention shifted to the bathroom door. ''What was that? '' I wondered as felt killing intent from inside.


    A sudden chill coursed through me making me realise my situation "Oh man, I''m only in my underwear it''s really cold outside."


    ''Do your function properly, Zendal '' Imanded my portable heater to supply more mana as I don''t want to get cold out of nowhere. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [M-master, but I...]


    ''Shut up and don''t speak like you always do,''


    I had more pressing matters at hand than engaging in conversation with an artifact, which was why I often used one of the uses of our contract to mute them.


    I swiftly changed into formal attire as the sun started to fall. It was a clear signal for me to meet someone who still had a promise to fulfill.


    I couldn''t afford to waste any more time now, I need to master mana technique, as I had alreadymitted to give ?Zendal? to diana.


    Leaving the room, I didn''t wait for Diana to exit the bathroom. I had to prevent any chance of losing myposure and teasing her once again.


    .


    .


    .


    Diana''s POV


    Exiting the bathroom, I immediately noticed Zephyr''s absence in the room.


    My initial thought was that he must have felt shy after realizing his state.


    "Yes, that must be it,"


    I thought to myself, deciding to forgive him this time.


    I checked the time and saw that evening was approaching.


    "It''s time for my night training."


    Staying true to my disciplined routine, I headed towards the training grounds to continue honing my skills as I always did.


    ********


    Zeph proceeded through the hallway and exited the dormitory building, originally with the intent to meet Professor Adriannel.


    However, as he reached the grounds connecting the main building and the dorm rooms, he couldn''t help but notice the presence of Professor Deventhia and Valeriana Hedrian.


    Approaching the two, he greeted Professor Deventhia with politeness, saying, "Greetings, Professor."


    Then, he turned his attention towards Valeriana and added, "It''s a pleasant coincidence to see you here, Ariana."


    Professor Deventhia, who had already noticed his approach, responded with a warm smile. However, her eyes widened upon hearing her niece''s nickname.


    "Oh my~, Valeriana, it''s really a nice name you got there,"


    Deventhia remarked, teasingly.


    Valeriana shot a cold re in Zeph''s direction, her usual icy demeanor unchanged.


    But then, suddenly her eyes narrowed as if she hade to a sudden realization.


    Deventhia, who had been watching her niece''s reactions, knew that Valeriana was using her unique abilities.


    She waited to see how her typically stoic niece would respond, fully aware that it was highly unusual for her to let a boy use such a nickname.


    "Yes, Zeph and I have be friends, so I told him to call me that," Valeriana exined calmly.


    Professor Deventhia''s eyes widened, and she turned her gaze toward Zeph, who had a visible frown on his face while looking at Valeriana.


    ''Don''t tell me, is this for real? '' she mused. Her amusement was evident as she turned her attention back to her niece.


    ''My little girl has fallen into the trap of this trickster.''


    Deventhia, with her exceptional abilities was already aware of the artifact that Zeph had been using since he arrived here.


    She possessed the power to discern the truth, and she could have easilypelled Zeph to confess everything.


    However, she refrained from doing so just because of her niece, more especially the niece she saw in future.


    Deventhia''s strength and insight were such that no illusion, not even one created by a dragon, could deceive her. She knew, beyond a shadow of a doubt, that the memories shown by that egg was genuine.


    Deventhia''s concerns went beyond her own well-being; her primary duty was to protect the Hedrian Kingdom at any cost even if she had to sacrifice her own life. However, her deepest feary in the potential transformation of her beloved niece.


    She dreaded the possibility of Valeriana bing someone who indiscriminately ughtered demons, regardless of their actions.


    Deventhia possessed the unique ability to delve into people''s minds, and she had observed individuals of the Saint realm concealing dark secrets and performing wicked deeds.


    She had also seen inhabitants of the demon realm harboring memories ofpassion and virtuous acts, So for her, the race one belongs to was just a facade.


    As she gazed at her niece and then at Zeph, the anomaly in this equation which was absent in the future she saw, and through her abilities she knew atleast he was not evil.


    At least, that much she knew.


    However, she had no intention of simply handing her dear niece over to a swindler. Nevertheless, she chose to refrain from intervening at this moment.


    Deventhia decided to let Zeph continue his efforts to win Valeriana''s heart.


    After all, Valeriana needed someone by her side who genuinely cared for her.


    The true test of Zeph''s character woulde when he eventually ask for her niece''s hand in marriage, and that was when Deventhia would assess him by her own methods.


    Zeph, curious about Valeriana''s reaction, shifted his gaze toward Professor Deventhia, ''Is she alright?'' as he saw the sight of Deventhia wearing the most wicked smile he had ever seen, made his brow furrow.


    "Cough... Zeph, I heard you''re going to receive personal lessons from Professor Adriannel," Deventhia noted, feigning ignorance about everything else.


    Still focused on Deventhia, Zeph replied, "Yes, Professor Adriannel will be teaching me about mana." He deliberately kept his attention away from Valeriana, who was now intently watching him as his mind was already doing all the work he needed to entangle her.


    "Hm, that''s good then. I hope you''ll work hard and be diligent. He''s the best teacher you''ll find for mana," Professor Deventhia advised.


    "I''ll keep that in mind,"


    Zeph responded with a bow before taking his leave.


    He had contemted informing her that he knew Professor Adriannel better than anyone, but he held back, taking into ount Deventhia Hedrian herself.


    It will be stupid of him to y mind games in front of her.


    *********


    Valeriana''s POV


    As I engaged in a discussion with my Aunt about some runic theory, I noticed Zeph approaching us. I didn''t find it unusual, given that Aunt was here too.


    Zeph greeted Aunt and then turned his attention to me, saying, "It''s a pleasant coincidence to see you here, Ariana."


    I was ready to tell him not to use that nickname again when suddenly I heard his thoughts.


    "''Professor Deventhia asked me to look after Valeriana, but I can''t always be with her due to my studies hope she might get upset about me using her nickname."


    What?


    Did Aunt actually tell him to take care of me?


    Why did I need others to take care of me?


    ''I knew it'' a sudden realisation came into my mind understanding the motive he had to try avoiding apanying me, I intensely looked towards him ,''he''s smarter than he looks''.


    He''s trying to hide some secrets from me by avoiding any contact and rtion but why?


    Not wanting to let his goal fulfilled, I turned my gaze towards Aunt and decided to ept Zeph as my friend.


    There, I noticed his visibly frowning face and felt satisfied with his reaction.


    When Aunt asked him about Professor Adriannel , I heard his thoughts, making me confused before a sudden surge of emotion rise in my heart as I understand meaning behind them, ''What is this all about!? ''


    "'' This time I will protect Professor Deventhia even if I have to sacrifice my life "''


    WANT YANDERE!!!, NO HAREM

 Chapter 81 - A wrong Choice

    81 Chapter 81 - A wrong Choice


    Zeph''s POV


    I made my way towards the main building after nting a seed of doubt inside Valeriana''s mind.


    But the thought of saving Professor Deventhia was true, do I care about her? Of course not.


    It''s just that she is easy to control. How, you ask? The answer is her precious niece.


    Even with all the strength she possesses, her loyalty to Valeriana is beyond belief. And after I get my hands on Valeriana, I''ll have a free walking war machine known as Deventhia.


    The descriptions from ?Heroes Counterattack? are still vivid in my mind.


    Even though I hated that novel but still tried due to curiosity.


    There were many plots that attracted the readers'' minds, like an Archmage''s helplessness and a demon queen''s motherly affection, among countless others.


    One that particrly caught my attention was thest moment of Deventhia Corlos Hedrian, a woman of unparalleled strength who even put the mighty Demon Queen Amrantha Tenebri Noctilucis to the test. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    When the Demon Realm gates opened at Hedrian Kingdom, it became a gruesome battle, and many individuals perished, mainly demons.


    The reason ¡ª Unlike humans, who, during times of external attacks, start ming their own system and engage in internal disputes, the Hedrians'' unity pushed back thousands of demons.


    Until She Arrived....


    It was a massacre. The moment her eyes fell on that very kingdom, it was as if she was proving that unity was nothing in the face of sheer strength.


    She decimated the strongest Hedrian warriors in a blink of mere seconds.


    The whole scenario grew even more intense when both Deventhia and Amrantha collided.


    It was written in such detail that it boiled the bloods of those who just read it, but it''s ending was same tragic.


    // A Glimpse //


    .


    .


    BOOM!


    Two blurred light rays, one amethyst and the other white, collided in the vast crimson sky, creating a thunderous collision sound.


    BANG!


    WHOOSH! Time seemed to slow to a crawl as their feet touched the earth, fracturing it into a myriad of particles that hung suspended before vanishing into thin air.


    Again, in the expansive sky, two radiant beams shed, each carrying a storm of emotions.


    "Stop this massacre, Demon Queen!" a voice cried out.


    Two pairs of eyes, one burning with crimson fury and the other radiant with amethyst resolve, locked onto each other, the sheer strength of their collision scattering the clouds from their rightful ces.


    "Never!"


    Suddenly, Amethyst eyes glowed intensely, and a surge of power threw Deventhia to the ground, but before a speck of dust could mar her form, she vanished once more.


    BANG!


    Another resounding crash and the battle raged on for what felt like an eternity, days turned into weeks, and the oue remained uncertain.


    "Haa... Haa..."


    Amrantha''s eyes burned with amethyst res that showed no sign of fading, even after a relentless battle. Her gaze remained locked on Deventhia who seemed to be unaffected by all this battle.


    Badump


    But then, a sudden skip of her heart, a chill down her spine,''What was that just now!?'' Fear, a rare emotion for a demon queen, coursed through her.


    Suddenly, Her amethyst eyes turned towards an empty space with a wide smile forming on her lips as her figure vanished.


    "No! Valeriana!" Deventhia shouted, but it was in vain.


    Amrantha''s hands seemed to grip something in thin air, and a figure materialized, struggling to breathe and using its hands to free its neck from the Demon Queen''s grip. It was Valeriana Hedrian.


    "Now I see why people call you the strongest Illusionist, Deventhia Hedrian."


    Amrantha''s amethyst eyes locked onto Deventhia, who had widened crimson eyes and a cold glint passed through her eyes as she increased the pressure of her grip.


    "Kughh!" Valeriana''s eyes widened as her neck faced intense pressure in Amrantha''s grip.


    "No! Stop it, please, don''t!"


    In that moment as if a mirror shattering, several cracks started to form on the space around whole battlefield.


    CRACK!


    With a sickening crack, the entire battlefield seemed to fracture, revealing three figures in its wake, surrounded by dozens of onlookers.


    "HAHAHAHA! Well yed, Deventhia,"


    Rage consumed Amrantha as she realized that all these days, she had been under the influence of Deventhia''s illusions.


    The Illusionist had an expression of despair on her face.


    "Please, Demon Queen, leave her."


    Deventhia pleaded as her eyes reflected the figure of her niece being held in air by neck while the woman has cruel mocking smile on her face before her amethyst eyes turned towards the struggling girl in her grip.


    "Little girl, thank you for helping me. I can at least be merciful and leave you alive."


    THUD!


    Valeriana''s eyes widened with horror as her body mmed into the ground, blood gushed out from her mouth, a sudden assault of pain spread through every corner of her bones.


    Tears started to stream down her face as she heard a voice inside her mind.


    ''"Take care, my niece, and forgive me for not being there to see you be a wise ruler."''


    " Kughhh!"


    Valeriana''s tear-filled eyes witnessed the reflection of a w tearing into her aunt''s heart, a small smile gracing deventhia''s face as her eyes turned toward her niece that were filled with vast amount of Care and guilt for not apanying her any further.


    ''No, please, leave her alone''


    Valeriana can only plead, With those thoughts, Valeriana sumbed to unconsciousness.


    // End //


    .


    .


    This was undoubtedly one of the most heart-wrenching scenes I''ve ever witnessed.


    I couldn''t help but feel an intense urge to curse Valeriana for what had transpired at that time.


    However, before my anger could consume me, I delved into her thoughts, trying toprehend her mental state.


    The root of the tragedyy in Valeriana''s misguided trust.


    She had underestimated the power of the Demon Queen, putting too much faith in her own abilities.


    Valeriana attempted to control the Demon Queen using her own unique power, a move that would prove catastrophic.


    Deventhia, with her extraordinary skill, ensnared the Demon Queen in a powerful illusion.


    The mental exertion required to maintain this illusion left both of them immobilized and making Deventhia vulnerable to outside attack and a need to be encircled by the dozens of Hedrians to protect her from external attacks.


    As I read about her aunt''s valiant struggle, it became clear that valeriana''s mental state was also deteriorating and when see saw the sight of blood trickling from her aunt''s nose her patience wore thin.


    Under such dire circumstances, anyone might have reacted as Valeriana did.


    She unleashed a far more advanced version of her awakened ability, one that allowed her to manipte emotions.


    Inexplicably, she chose to instill fear in the heart of the Demon Queen, a decision I found perplexing.


    If I were in her ce, I would have opted for a different emotion ¡ª GRIEF.


    Subduing a mother in a fit of rage, grieving for her lost child, could only be achieved by evoking sympathetic emotions, not fear.


    It was a questionable move, especially considering Valeriana''s reputation as one of the most intelligent heroine. It made me wonder why she had chosen to instill fear in the heart of an incarnation of fear itself !?. In that pivotal moment, Amrantha instantly realised the truth behind the illusion, and tragedy struck.


    Nevertheless, it made her mentally drained to the point where our mighty dragon can kill her.


    I couldn''t help but reflect on the absurdity of the situation, as I found myself thinking, ''How on earth does that pumpkin look like a dragon?''


    I moved into the hallway to reach my destination.....


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    " Haaa.....haaa "


    Zeph''s tattered bodyy on the ground while his bones broken in several ces, blood oozing from multiple injuries.


    " Kughh!" His face was crushed beneath the relentless foot of his assant, whose emotionless expression was eerily illuminated by the soft moonlight.


    Zeph''s eyes, filled with pain and despair, were on the brink of giving up.

 Chapter 82 - An Unexpected Betrayal

    82 Chapter 82 - An Unexpected Betrayal


    Zeph stood outside Professor Adriannel''s office, and as his hand lifted to knock on the door,


    "Come in, it''s open" a manly voice reached his ears


    He opened the door revealing a man seated at his desk, bathed in moonlight that gently caressed his silver hair and shone in his shiny crimson Ruby eyes.


    ''!?!''


    ''Is that Alexios''s horn?'' Zeph''s eyes widening as his eyes fallen an object present on the the table,''Did Alexios died?''


    His mind was filled with shock, not understanding what had happened.


    ''Didn''t Isabe say that the ?Obsidian Knights? stopped him?''


    Adriannel, sitting in the chair, noticed the boy''s gaze fixated on the object on the table.


    "You know what it is," Adriannel said, keeping a keen eye on Zeph''s reaction, trying to find any clues behind his silence.


    Zeph hearing those words came out of trance as he spoke trying to keep hisposure.


    "I''ve heard about one of the demon generals attacking my mother''s duchy, so¡ª"


    "So, you''vee to the conclusion that this may be the horn of that demon, am I right, Zephyr Liander?"


    Zeph''s POV


    As I heard professor''s words my eyes noticed his hands holding a file, and in an instant, I realized what it was¡ªthe ?Student Aptitude? ranking.


    Valeria Academy always promoted student''s academic approach towards their practical lives, which means all the students are keenly observed, especially those belonging to ss A.


    When professors checked the answer sheets of a student, they didn''t just go through the answers for uracy, but also the approach used to solve particr questions, which decided the student''s aptitude in the form of grades from A to F.


    "No, I mean, yes, Professor, I was just about to mention that,"


    I stammered, feeling an unusual rush of nerves. My usualposure wavered as I sensed my mana not flowing as it should.


    To protect myself from external interference, I always kept my skin enveloped with a protective manayer¡ªan oue of a previous, dreadful encounter with a ck dragon, due to whose saliva, my skin took days to heal. ''Zendal,''


    Imanded addressing my bracelet, hoping to identify the issue, but only silence greeted me.


    Suddenly, a voice echoed in my ears, plunging me into panic.


    "So, it was helping you manage your excess mana."


    My eyes widened as I realized that professor''s awareness of my artifact''s possession and it didn''t take me long to realise his connection to malfunctioning of Zendal all of a sudden, but I pushed that concern aside, focusing on a different thought and a big problem.


    "Calm down, Zeph. Weren''t you the one who wanted me to teach you?" Adriannel''s crimson eyes remained fixed on the file as he approached me.


    ''It can''t be,''


    I kept my gaze downward, grinding my teeth. I wasn''t concerned about Professor Adriannel, as I knew his personality well.


    What truly scared me was Deventhia Hedrian. I swallowed hard, knowing that if Adriannel was aware of my artifact, Deventhia must be too.


    A sudden doubt gripped me, and I lifted my gaze towards Adriannel.


    "I was just surprised that you know about Zendal."


    "Oh, its name is Zendal,"


    A small smile crept onto my face as I confirmed my suspicions and the approach I''d need to take with Deventhia.


    From professor''s words, it was evident that he didn''t know the name of the artifact, only its presence and its ability to manipte my mana flow.


    I couldn''t help but fear that if Deventhia knew about Guinier''s existence, especially it''s name, there was no way she would spare me, Reason.


    Deventhia had faced countless challenges in her life, including a battle with a demon known for mind maniption during her early days.


    She had lost arade in that battle, leading to her fierce rage and the demon''s demise, but right now the problem is that demon''s name ¡ª Guinier


    And, why name is problem?, because thatrade was none other than very mother of Valeriana Hedrian.


    "Aren''t you a busy guy?"


    A voice pulled me out of my thoughts as I looked towards the professor.


    "No, forgive me, Professor. I was just lost in some random thoughts"


    "Hmm."


    A sweat formed on my forehead as the professor''s crimson eyes bore into me, as if seeing through all my lies.


    "So, I was saying, you got A++ grades in ?Student''s Aptitude? ranking."


    As I heard the professor''s words, my mind could only curse my stupidity, ''you idiot!''.


    "Care to exin, how?"


    Looking at his face that wanted to hear the truth, I could only fall into my stoic mode and begin, "I studied day and night to achieve such high grades." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Even though I knew those grades were not just about marks but also about myprehension abilities, I couldn''t reveal that I knew future theories in advance and wrote them.


    "I see, you are right, Zephyr Liander."


    He moved around me, confusing me, before he continued, "So, do you want to learn about mana?"


    ''Isn''t this obvious? Why would I want toe into a guy''s room atte night?'' My mind wanted to spill the beans as always, but I held it.


    "So, what do you know about mana?"


    I heard the professor''s voice as I looked towards him, leaning on his desk with folded hands.


    "Professor, mana is a form of energy in which we manipte the fundamental particles known as ?mana quartz? to restructure the patterns of matter, leading to changes in its properties and giving birth to a newly formed entity."


    I answered the question using the basic principles of ?Mana theory?.


    I had to read a whole bunch of books just to understand what I was writing in the exam. I couldn''t get caught for cheating.


    "Impressive. At least you did your homework. Now, tell me about the energies used by demons and saints."


    "They also use man¡ª"


    I noticed the professor''s nk gaze, understanding that maybe my answer was wrong.


    But didn''t mana serve as the basic source of energy for both of them? Then maybe, I realized and answered, "Demons have demonic energy, and Saints use Divine Energy."


    "Their sources."


    ''What''s with him,'' I don''t understand why he''s randomly throwing questions at me instead of teaching something, and why he''s moving behind me.


    Ignoring this, I continued, "For demons, it''s demonic seed, and for saints, it is¡ª"


    " !?! "


    I was interrupted as I felt a force thrusting from behind, causing a surge of unbearable pain.


    SHLCK!


    "Kughhh!?" Suddenly, my trembling hands held onto a wand piercing my heart, and my gaze met the chilling crimson eyes.


    "Agh!" The pain was unbearable, both physically and emotionally.


    "Aghh!... P-profess,"


    "Haaa.....haaa....." I can''t believe what was happening with me.


    THUD


    My world blurred as I fell to the ground, my eyes could only stare at his shoes while lying on the floor, blood flowed through my wound.


    "W-why?"

 Chapter 83 - The reason to hate this world more

    83 Chapter 83 - The reason to hate this world more


    "W-why?"


    I couldn''tprehend why this heavy feeling of betrayal burdened my eyes.


    "Don''t y the role of a tragic hero. Despite your heart being pierced, you''re still breathing," those words made my eyes widen as the truth sank in.


    "How?"


    "What''s with all this ''how '' and ''why '' nonsense?"


    I could almost hear the professor''s frustration, I can''t help but wanted to curse.


    ''First, you give me such a big surprise and if I protest then it''s nonsense''


    "Now, the issue caused by your heart is not present, Try to gather mana once more,"


    I felt like I''d fallen victim to some cruel teaching prank. Here Iy on the ground, teetering on the edge of death, being taught by a man who, out of the blue, chose to pierce my heart and even if he really wanted to teach something by stopping my heart could have used magic to just stop it!


    ''My heart, it hurts''


    "Professor, I can''t even lift a finger in my current condition, and my problem is that you just destroyed the very source of my mana."


    The pain was excruciating, and I couldn''t fathom why I was still alive..


    It would have been a miracle if I were simply breathing, but now...


    ''Wait, don''t tell me,'' everything suddenly fell into ce, revealing why Zendal malfunctioned and why I was still alive despite my heart''s destruction.


    ''Why would he use that?'' I couldn''t help but ponder the reason behind Adriannel using his artifact.


    There was a profound reason for a person to be born again and again. Even among those who attained the title of Archmage, none couldpare to Archmage Riannel, and the reasony in the fifth-floor artifact from The Sanctum that he possessed ¡ª The Reincarnation Wand.


    Unlike lower-floor artifacts, the higher ones possessed numerous abilities and a strong consciousness, capable of projecting themselves in various forms.


    It had been mentioned in the novel that Riannel had sought a way to be with his family forever, attempting to break the taboo of immortality.


    The term ?Immortality? can be perplexing, as those who live for millennia are often considered immortal. However, Riannel''s pursuit was different; he aimed for true immortality, a life without death at any stage. Yet, it wasn''t for himself but for his child.


    Riannel''s son was born without the strength to survive long, given the remarkable lineage of an Archmage and an Archdemon as parents.


    20:42


    In an attempt to change his son''s fate, Riannel used the Reincarnation Wand to imbue his child''s soul into a robust body crafted from the essence of his wife, Evangeline.


    Everything seemed to be going well, and the child''s eyes opened as a newborn infant.


    However, it was as if the world itself wanted to reject this anomaly, a defiance of its natural order.


    In that moment, the vessel cracked, leaving Adriannel in despair, unable to do anything but witness his child''s soul shatter within that space. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Afterward, a single line was written in that novel, puzzling many readers, myself included ¡ª A soul fallen into a new reincarnation cycle, born in a new world, a new life, but fate will again gather all the pieces together in one ce.


    "P-please, professor, Heal me"


    I couldn''t care less about that useless line, so I resorted to pleading with the heartless professor who now leaned on the desk, his expressions hidden from my view.


    "Guess that ranking was a sham. I doubt you possess anyprehension abilities at all," his nonsensical words made my face twitch.


    ''How could I channel mana when there wasn''t even a source to draw from?''


    SWISH


    A massive magic circle materialized beneath me, adorned with thousands of runes, some of which I couldn''t even understand.


    I had studied runes, thanks to Valeriana, but it was just because I needed a reason to talk to her.


    As the glow intensified, my body was enveloped in radiance, and the healing process began.


    My heart reconstructed as if nothing had happened.


    ''So, this is the power of the Sanctum''s upper-floor artifact,''


    I rose to my feet, supporting my body, even as my mind still grappled with the lingering pain.


    Just when I thought it couldn''t get more bewildering, I heard the professor''s next remark, "Oh, so you have two more artifacts."


    ********


    Adriannel gazed down at the figure of a boy lying on the ground in a pool of blood, illuminated by the moonlight that made his silver hair gleam like it was made of starlight. His crimson eyes sparkled like precious rubies.


    "Guess that ranking was a sham. I doubt you possess anyprehension abilities at all," the professor remarked with a small smile, which went unnoticed by Zeph, lost in his own thoughts.


    Meanwhile, a figure of old man materialized out of the wand, radiating a silver, ethereal light that outshone the moonlight.


    [So, your suspicion must be cleared now, should I heal him?]


    Adriannel instructed, his smile vanishing as he observed the boy standing on his feet.


    [He has two more children, should I¡ª]


    As Adriannel heard this, his brow furrowed, and he turned his attention back to the boy, who was still trying topose himself.


    "Oh, so you have two more artifacts."


    "Yes, I have,"


    Zeph replied, attempting to call out to the other two, ''Seraphina'' and ''Guinier'' to confirm their well-being.


    [Yes, Human], [Yes, Master], both of their simultaneous replies indicated that they were free from the restrictions imposed by the wand.


    The ethereal figure tilted its head as circled around zeph, observing him, who couldn''t see or feel its presence.


    [Hmm, he looks fine, and his soul is healthy.]


    Adriannel kept his gaze fixed on Zeph. ''Remove the restrictions on that bracelet''


    Zeph, standing there, suddenly felt all the mana circuits inside his body being flooded with a surge of mana.


    He called out ''Zendal,'' and, after a moment of not getting any response he again once again repeated, ''Zendal? ''.


    [Y-yes, Master]


    He heard a child-like voice sounding as if it had just been bullied.


    '' Are you fine?'' Zeph asked, understanding the fragility of his artifact''s mentality.


    Hearing his Master''s care filled words, Zendal broke through in tears as he wailed


    [Waaahhhhh.....waahhhh.....Master...that....old man....bullied me....waahh]


    ''Ugh,'' Zeph grimaced as he felt the sudden screams in his head, rubbing his forehead.


    He opened his eyes and nced at the man who appeared to be smiling while leaning on his desk.


    ''Is that a smirk?'' Zeph wondered. His mouth twitched, but upon closer inspection, it didn''t seem like a smirk, ''Maybe this is the Archmage''s smirk''


    Right now, Zeph didn''t care about Adriannel''s facial expressions.


    He was focused on revenge.


    ''Zendal, I will take revenge for you, be ready ,'' he ordered while covering his own frustration on name of innocent bracelet.


    Hearing his Master''s words Zendal protested only to get reprimanded.


    [But, Master, I don''t want you to be bullied again]


    "W-what bullied, you idiot? He just ambushed me. Stop that bickering and do it now,"


    '' ?OVERDRIVE? ''


    He used the same move he had once used inside a ck dragon''s mouth. Back then, his muscles had been too weak to hold the strength, but now he was different, far stronger than before.


    WHOOSH


    A surge of mana coursed through his veins as his muscles tightened like steel wires.


    His body slightly leaned as his thigh muscles bulged and the ground beneath him cracked due to sheer pressure of his body.


    BOOM! With a speed impossible to see with the naked eye his body vanished as heunched himself in front of the man whose eyes kept looking at his direction withposed demeanor.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Haaa...Haaa..."


    Zeph''s tattered bodyy on the ground, his bones broken in several ces, and blood oozing from multiple injuries.


    "Kughh!"


    His face was crushed beneath the relentless foot of his assant, whose emotionless expression was eerily illuminated by the soft moonlight as a breeze brushed his silver hair revealing his crimson eyes.


    [I told you, Master, you will be bullied again]


    ''Fuck it, I hate this damn World!''


    For the readers, who are confused behind the reason to pierce his heart, normally when a person''s vitality as it''s lowest their soul bonding to their body weaken giving way for outer interference to delve into the identity of soul or to forcefully draw it ¡ª it''s from real world theory.

 Chapter 84 - Alexioss Dilemma (1)

    84 Chapter 84 - Alexios''s Dilemma (1)


    "Ouch, he really did a number on me,"


    Zeph muttered as he slowly made his way down the hallway toward the exit of the main building, the memory of recent events still fresh in his mind.


    Professor Adriannel had granted him a two-week reprieve from his mana sses as an excuse.


    ''Seraphina, channel your Divine energy,''


    Hemanded, and a gentle, white light enveloped him, starting to heal his injuries and regenerate his tired muscles.


    ''Ah, that''s much better.''


    As he stepped outside the main building, he couldn''t help but nce over at the girls'' dormitory.


    ''Maybe I should pay a visit to my dear Thalia.''


    On his way to the dormitory, he suddenly noticed a young man lurking behind the trees.


    ''A stalker?'' Zeph thought to himself, unable to resist looking in the direction the man was peering.


    There, he saw two girls engaged in a friendly conversation - one with caramel hair and emerald eyes and the other with pink hair, Dariant girl. Turning towards the young man, hiding behind the tree, a smile formed on his face.


    ''Would you look at that,'' he couldn''t help but notice the facial features of that man¡ªcaramel hair and emerald eyes, just like Thalia. ''This Siscon is still alive.'' Zeph didn''t know how Alexios survived that battle and how his horn was present on Professor Adriannel''s desk, but he knew one thing, ''he got weak.''


    Alexios, being the second smartest character and a danger in Zeph''s way, was the only reason he still didn''t break his engagement to Thalia.


    It was natural for this brother toe for his neck the moment he knew her sister was being rejected by a fat man.


    But now, seeing him in such a state, Zeph couldn''t help but want to settle all the sufferings he had to go through due to Thalia by settling it with this brother-inw.


    But before he could move towards him, his mana-enhanced ears picked up a voice, making his mouth twitch at a visible pace. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''Thalia, this troublemaker,'' he couldn''t help but wish he could give her a good talking-to.


    If she continued to bber about all those things to that particr girl, he''d be famous throughout the academy.


    Rihane Valhale, a spirited girl with a wide circle of friends, was definitely not Zeph''s first choice for sharing something.


    He knew that having connections could lead to unwanted exposure, and considering how much of a gossiping machine Rihane was, it would take some days for those words to reach Valeriana''s ears.


    He moved towards them beforemanding,''Guinier and Seraphina, harmonize your powers,'' With these two artifacts¡ªone imbued with demonic energy and the other with divine energy¡ªRihane''s ?Soul Gaze? ability would undoubtedly detect the anomaly in his soul.


    If Zeph had possessed only one of these artifacts, hiding their presence would have been impossible, even if he minimized their energy emissions.


    However, he had chosen both of these artifacts with a strategic eye for future events, making it less of a challenge when dealing with various situations that would arise in the future.


    By synchronizing both artifacts to act simultaneously, he canceled out their energies, nullifying the opposition between demonic and divine forces.


    This allowed him to conceal the difference in his soul from Rihane, who had unwittinglynded herself on his list of targets from the moment he overheard her words.


    Rihane''s POV


    "So, you know, Zeph used to be like this fluffy, like some teddy, but sigh, he went somewhere without taking me, and due to ack of proper care, he lost so much of his weight."


    "W-what, really? Then he must be cute."


    I heard Thalia''s words about how Zeph was fat, and then all that. It is really surprising to know about him being fat as with his face and a fluffy body; he must be really cute.


    I want to see that too.


    Thalia smirked at me as she slightly lowered her head and brought it to my ears, "By the way, do you know, he proposed to me yesterday."


    ''!?''


    What is this for real?


    Though Thalia is cute, Zeph is rank one. It clearly shows he is on the smart side, and Thalia is smart too, but still, I thought he would propose to that Hedrian girl.


    ''Oh my, I got a trending news.''


    I have to share this with others too. Can''t keep this fun to myself, would I?


    "Forgive me,dies if I am intruding your friendly time."


    I flinched as I got surprised due to the sudden voice. I looked towards it to notice two golden eyes looking at me with a small smile on his face.


    ''So, it was Zeph.''


    I can''t help but praise his timing. Now I can just ask him directly and confirm this whole fact.


    20:43


    "Zeph, I¡ª"


    "I really missed you, Thalia."


    ''W-what.''


    I covered my face as I saw him hugging Thalia, still leaving a small gap between my fingers to see all this. ''What''s with this girl?''


    I can visibly see her body bing loose as he took her in his embrace. ''Where your energy gone, girl!''


    "Hello, Rihena, as always you are lively."


    ''What''s with that?'' Is he taking me for some small child.


    WHOOSH


    ''!?!''


    Suddenly, I felt a huge amount of demonic energy from a certain direction.


    ''Who is there?''


    I looked at Thalia, she must have also noticed that aura, but still kept hugging him.


    Is this for real, girl?


    Did he use some love potion on her?


    How can she just fall for him like this, and isn''t this too deep?, Oh hello, There is a demon nearby.


    ******


    // A few days Ago //


    On the border of the Liander duchy, thendscape was a gruesome sight. Only two figures were present on the blood-soakednd, their attire tattered.


    One was a humanoid figure in white, while the other was a young man with striking amethyst eyes and a single horn protruding from his forehead.


    Sck! With a mighty effort, Alexios tore off the hand of the white humanoid figure, a gruesome testament to the ferocity of their battle.


    It had been the most challenging fight of his life, leaving him utterly drained.


    Yet, the purple mes continued to burn brightly in his amethyst eyes, a testament to the strength that still smoldered within him.


    ''It will be at least an hour before reinforcements arrive. Until then, my minions can manage the duchy. I must ensure the safety of young Miss Lily first,''


    Alexios thought, torn between his desire to meet with Zephyr Liander and his unwavering loyalty to his Queen''s orders that made him first deal with this mission and then his next target will be Zephyr Liander.


    "Your orders, Commander," two figures knelt before him in unison, awaiting further instructions.


    Alexios, bearing minor injuries, gazed at the duchy''s walls that was infused with mana, making it hard to infiltrate it forcefully.


    After Duchess Kassidy received the Obsedian Order''s support and mana stones from Zeph, she had fortified her duchy''s defenses with exceptional efficiency ¡ª proving her as an exceptional Leader.


    WHOOSH!


    A massive amethyst mana sphere materialized in front of Alexios, causing the surrounding air to ripple with heat, and soil particles to levitate in air before vanishing upon contact with the energy ball.


    The sphere grew to at least four feet in diameter.


    "After I breach the entrance, annihte them," With firm tone he ordered the kneeling men.


    BANG! The energy orb hurtled towards the duchy''s walls at a remarkable speed, captivating the eyes of every demon witnessing its approach.


    However, before it could strike the wall, it disappeared with a swift SWISH


    As the energy ball disappeared, it revealed a figure standing between them and the Liander duchy.


    Sun rays illuminated his silver hair and those ruby eyes, which gazed at them as if they were mere ants.


    Alexios''s eyes widened in disbelief, ''no, it''s impossible''. "A-Archmage R-Riannel?!"

 Chapter 85 - Alexios Dilemma (2)

    85 Chapter 85 - Alexios Dilemma (2)


    "Archmage Adriannel!"


    Alexios gasped in surprise though he had been unaware of the presence of an archmage until his transformation into a demon.


    In the demon realm, everyone revered the strongest Archdemon, Evangeline, she was a living legend, her name echoing through the realm and enshrined in countless scriptures.


    Her story was one of solitary conquest, where she single-handedly crushed the Saint realm and the Human realm.


    In the eyes of the demon realm, only this archmage''s betrayal had prevented her from achieving ultimate domination.


    However, Alexios was no fool.


    He knew thatmunities often tailored their narratives to suit their interests, so he was skeptical.


    Even if there had been a betrayal, he was sure that Evangeline wasn''t just any ordinary person to be just die through betrayal of some weak person.


    He began his research and, through the guidance of the Present Demon Queen, Amrantha Tenebri, he uncovered the hidden truth. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Only longest-lived beings held knowledge of this hidden reality ¡ª Archmage Riannel had sealed his wife and was reborn multiple times to maintain the seal. From this information, Alexios deduced that a reincarnation of the archmage must still exist in the human realm.


    After painstakingly searching through the names of powerful individuals, he finally found a name that stood out: Adriannel Riantain.


    It was as clear as day that he had discovered the Archmage himself due to this name being very simr as archmage himself with minor changes like addition of Ad at the beginning of riannel.


    Infront of him stood the living legend, ''I can only hold him off for three minutes'' with this thought in mind Alexios calcted the interval in time will be enough for him to escape using an artifact.


    He noticed Adriannel looking towards him with his cold crimson eyes.


    WHOOSH


    Suddenly, a massive white orb materialized in the sky.


    Adriannel''s hands lifted, and an unseen force started topress the already dense mana into a smaller form at a visible pace.


    Therge orb steadily shrank until it resembled a mere ball, which Adriannel then clenched with tremendous strength, making it seem as though the orb had vanished into his fist.


    But Alexios could still sense the super-dense, pure mana contained within his hands before he saw Adriannel''s flickering his finger as a small white light orb left his hands.


    DRIP


    It was as if a single drop of water, a white droplet, had fallen to the ground.


    ''Shit''


    Alexios''s eyes widened as he covered his entire body in dense demonic energy, preparing for the impending impact. mes surged from his horns and shrouded him in a fiery ball.


    BOOM


    A massive dome-like white light moved towards them, passing through him and obliterating all the demon elites behind him.


    "AaaGgggHhhhh!"


    He cried out as his demonic energy rapidly depleted, forcing him to use his demonic seed''s Essence.


    THUD


    As the bright light vanished, all that remained was his battered body on the ground.


    ''Not even three seconds''


    His eyes had returned to emerald, as had his hair color, but a ck horn still adorned his head, with a small flickering me. He can''t help, ''Forgive me, sister,'' but be prepared to meet his end.


    "You remind me of an annoying girl."


    Adriannelnded in front of Alexios''s broken body and noticed that this demon''s features resembled those of an annoying girl.


    In the midst of the gruesome battlefield, he casually took out a cigarette and used Alexios''s horn as a lighter.


    At that moment, Alexios''s mind was in turmoil.


    ''In this life he is a professor at Valeria Academy''


    He began to formte various reasons for this man to call his sister annoying and ultimately came to one conclusion: ''Maybe he has low IQ in this life or else why he will find my cute sister Annoying'' "Oh, it enhanced the taste; I''d better take it."


    CRACK!


    Alexios felt as if he had lost more than half of his demonic energy as he reached for his head, only to find nothing.


    When he looked up, he saw his horn in Adriannel''s hands before he casually put it in his pocket.


    "What are you looking at, boy? Go back to your home."


    Adriannel turned and flew away, leaving Alexios bewildered and frustrated.


    ''I knew it, his IQ is really low or else why he took my horn and use it as lighter, is he really an archmage?'' Alexios wondered, doubting the authenticity of Adriannel, But he decided to leave the area before any reinforcements from the Order arrived.


    However, he couldn''t help but notice something unusual: the body of the ?Obsidian Knight? had disintegrated into small particles.


    As he observed this, his mind started to grasp the hidden meaning behind Adriannel''s actions.


    ''I better not get involved in this mess,'' Alexios decided. He chose to focus on protecting his sister.


    As without the horn, he couldn''t return to the demon realm or contact the Demon Queen, who had given him six months toplete his mission.


    Unbeknownst to his departure, a figure ascended into the air, observing everything.


    An ethereal body of an old man stood beside him, slightly translucent. The old man noticed it all and asked, [ Do you think helping this boy was worth it? ]


    Adriannel gazed in that direction and replied, ''They are children, after all, unaware of the fate that awaits this world. I can only ensure their survival until I am reborn again''


    He looked toward the sky with nk eyes before his figure vanished, leaving behind many questions and an assurance: as long as he was alive, no harm would befall the human realm.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After some days,


    ''Finally, my strength has recovered, not like before but enough to protect my sister''


    Alexios came out of a cave and looked towards a certain direction as his figure vanished, moving quickly towards the Valeria Academy.


    He waited for nightfall to infiltrate the academy premises, unaware that two crimson eyes were watching him.


    He entered the boundaries as the sun set.


    Alexios'' POV


    ''Where is Thalia''s dormitory?''


    I looked around to find my sister''s dormitory. After searching many ces, I finally found her.


    Thalia was talking to a Dariant girl looking at that girl, I recognised her,''Rihane Valhale, who was 18 years old, with a brother named Gleinder Valhale. She was always rankedst, a gossiping girl with the ability to look into people''s souls''


    Beforeing here, I had already investigated Thalia''s friend circle and who she interacted with, but I couldn''t find him.


    I wanted to visit Zephyr Liander as soon as possible to teach him to maintain a suitable distance from my sister.


    ''Here he is,'' I noticed him as he arrived and greeted them both.


    ''!?''


    ''Did he just look at me? No, I am sure our eyes met. How? It should be impossible for him to detect me. I don''t understand how he knew I was here''


    ''What the hell! Did he just smirk at me?'' ''No!''


    ''This bastard! He''s doing all this intentionally''


    How dare he hug my sister like that?


    Should I kill him?


    ''Wait, breaking his bones would be good, or maybe I can just use him to ckmail Duchess Kassidy. After getting Miss Lily, I can kill this bastard.''


    I calcted everything and finally came up with the best n ¡ª to get all my work done without breaking a sweat.

 Chapter 86 - Silencing through a Kiss

    86 Chapter 86 - Silencing through a Kiss


    Thalia''s POV


    I was sharing some of Zeph''s past with Rihane when my ability ?Intution? peaked presence of someone nearby, but that person didn''t have malice towards us.


    ''But, I should atleast tell Rihane''


    "Forgive me,dies if I am intruding on your friendly time." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, before I could do so, a voice interrupted our conversation.


    ''Zeph!''


    My heart raced at the sight of him, but I hesitated.


    What if he had overheard my words to Rihane? What if he was upset with me?


    Should I just apologize?


    "I really missed you, Thalia."


    ''What?''


    My eyes widened in astonishment as Zeph enveloped me in a warm hug.


    It was like a dream, and I couldn''t believe it.


    His scent enveloped me, and I couldn''t help but take a deep breath, savoring the familiarity of his fragrance.


    It was a scent I hade to associate withfort and safety.


    ''Hehe ''


    I held him tightly as a soft giggle escaped my lips. I couldn''t help but smile, my heart filled with a mix of emotions.


    I truly loved Zeph, and I was so grateful for the day he saved me.


    I didn''t understand why he loved me, but in that moment, it didn''t matter.


    I was just incredibly happy.


    "Um, Thalia, Rihena is looking at us,"


    I heard him say as he pulled me away. I couldn''t help but curse Rihane''s timing.


    Can''t shee a few minutester? ''"Always ready to hear gossip...Tch "''


    I again by mistake said it aloud, Seeing Rihena trying to leave the ce, I decided to let her go for now,'' I will just apologise to herter''.


    Suddenly, I noticed Zeph pushing me from behind towards Rihane,''Maybe he wanted me to console her''


    So, I tightly hugged Rihena and tried to console.


    "It''s been a long time, isn''t it, Thalia?" Suddenly heard a voice and when I turned to look at the person, my eyes welled up.


    "Sniff... Brother, you''re alive"


    I can''t believe it, Alexios is alive.


    It was really hard all these years to act like an heir.


    "Yes, sis..." He is safe now, and I don''t have to marry Zeph for status. I can truly love him.


    ''I will definitely make him fall for me.'' Even though my intuition never told me about his feelings not being genuine, but, I''m not an idiot.


    I can understand my affection for him.


    He saved my life, and we were already engaged, so my feelings for him grew to this extent.


    But why would Zeph love me? It always bugged me.


    I knew he loved me, through my ability, but it always lingered, why me? I never felt him falling in love with that Hedrian girl or anyone else.


    Then why me?


    ....


    "Um, Thalia, Rihane is looking at us,"


    Zeph spoke to the girl who seemed to be holding him tightly as he pulled her away.


    She averted her gaze while murmuring something, but that something, reminiscent of Thalia''s old personality, was said aloud.


    "T-then, I will take my leave," Rihane said, hearing Thalia''s words.


    She averted her eyes, attempting to leave the ce before Thalia held her hand, saying, "Come on, I was just kidding, you know... hehehe."


    Rihena couldn''t help but feel she couldn''t do anything with this naive girl. She at least understood, Thalia was happy right now, through her abilities.


    ''How cute,'' Rihane thought as she hugged her tightly.


    "It''s been a long time, hasn''t it, Thalia?"


    Hearing this voice, Thalia looked towards Alexios, ran, and hugged him.


    "Brother!"


    Alexios'' eyes widened as he hugged her tightly too, remembering how much he had struggled to protect his sister and always be there for her.


    "Yes, sister, I am alive, and this time I will definitely protect you."


    Unaware that his words were fading before they could reach Thalia''s ears as she was lost in thoughts of Zeph.


    A brother who had survived in the demon realm and reached the peak with his own strength couldn''t help but feel weak against his own sister as he also noticed that Thalia was not paying attention to his words.


    Zeph''s POV


    I was observing all this brother-sister drama, although I initially wanted to approach Alexios with the help of Thalia, I backed down at that moment, not wanting to disturb their moment.


    In ?Heroes Counterattack? it was written how much Alexios sacrificed for his sister, and Thalia wasn''t far behind.


    She did her best to protect her brother too.


    After Thalia graduated from the Academy and Alora did too, they both rose to their respective positions.


    One became a queen, and the other a Marchioness.


    After attaining such positions, Thalia, like others, was offered membership in the


    At the time, it was confusing for readers to understand Thalia''s rejection of the ?Obsidian Order? ¡ª known as the protector of the Human realm.


    However, it waster revealed that Thalia did this because of her brother.


    In the Academy, she, like others, had wanted to join the Order, but the moment she learned about her brother bing a demon, she withdrew.


    She didn''t abandon her duty to protect the Human realm but also refused to align with a side that could harm her brother.


    Alexios went to great lengths to betray Amrantha Tenebri for the sake of his sister.


    Unlike humans, demons can''t easily break oaths of sovereignty, and Thalia was aware of this.


    That''s why she often threatened her brother with various ultimatums to prevent him from making foolish choices.


    It''s puzzling that after Amrantha died, the Human Realm didn''t attack the Demon realm but only killed demons outside it.


    Even Valeriana, who had be a harbinger for demons, didn''t attack the Demon realm, the reason ¡ª Thalia Crimwell


    A smile formed on my face as I looked at these siblings.


    But, In the end, ''Alexios would sacrifice his life while protecting his sister when Obsedian Orde¡ª''


    "Oh my, Thalia''s brother is a Demon."


    I snapped out of my thoughts when I noticed a girl beside me, looking at me with wide eyes. At that moment, I realized she was also present here.


    ....


    Rihane''s POV


    As I gazed at the boy, his resemnce to Thalia was striking.


    My unique passive ability allowed me to sense people''s emotions, and it was clear he was a demon, radiating an overwhelming sense of happiness.


    Yet, the realization hit me like a bolt of lightning - he was indeed a demon. ''I should inform the professor immediately.''


    "Z-zeph!"


    But before I could act, a sudden, unexpected yank on my wrist disrupted my thoughts.


    Zeph had me in a firm grip, and the pain shot through me,''Ouch'' .


    Thud


    He swiftly led me to the base of a nearby tree. I collided with it with a it''s surface, and my eyes locked with his.


    His intense gaze left me bewildered, ''What''s going on with him?''


    Fear began to well up, and I silently pleaded for my brother''s assistance.


    I couldn''t help but feel the urge to scream and call for Gliender, "I-ieekk!"


    He firmly held my chin, and I stammered, "Z-zeph, I, mmmfff~ ."


    My eyes widened in shock as he unexpectedly kissed me,


    ''I can''t breatheeeee!!!''


    WARNING!!!!!!


    NEXT CHAPTER HAS SMALL KISSING SCENE......


    A4KL

 Chapter 87 - Kissing Rihane Valhale

    87 Chapter 87 - Kissing Rihane Valhale


    Zeph''s POV


    "Oh my, Thalia''s brother is a Demon."


    I noticed Rihane, who seemed to be looking at me with shock.


    I can''t let this girl open her mouth in front of others about Alexios, as he could be one of my allies, and due to his weakness in my hands, I just need a little push.


    I swiftly held her wrist and pulled her out of this ce, and found a tree.


    I threw her before taking her chin in my hands, looked at her intensely as I remembered an old saying from my previous world ¡ª If you want to make someone forget something shocking, then just give them a bigger one instead.


    ''Bon app¨¦tit,'' I swiftly joined my lips to hers. There can''t be a better way to silence this girl, who goes around spreading news like some reporter, than sealing her lips.


    ''!?''


    ''Umm...What''s with her taste? Is this some perk of being a Dariant?''


    I just wanted to give a smooch, but this taste... it''s like sweet honey with mild taste of peaches.


    "Slurp...Umm..."


    I lost my senses while kissing, unaware of her reaction.


    I couldn''t help but think about her lips that were soft, almost silken, and pillowy against my own.


    I could even feel the soft tickle of her breath beneath my nose.


    "Mmmmfffhhh, haaa...haaa...Now, don''t open your mouth or I will."


    I pulled back slightly, a glistening strand of saliva forming between us, her lips moist, mirroring my own.


    Her wet eyes looked towards me as if she was about to cry, before she clenched her dress and looked downward.


    ''Don''t tell me, that saying doesn''t have to be applied here''


    ''If she cried and I got caught like this, then...'' No, calm down Zeph, think. You have to find a way toe out of this situation, but...


    GULP


    I couldn''t help but look at her lips.


    It was the first time I ever felt such a sweet taste.


    Normally, in my previous life, the taste was like strawberry and something artificial due to lipsticks, but hers...


    ''Guess I''m going to be addicted.''


    "Listen to me, Rihane, Your brother''s life is in danger," I said, and as I spoke, her tear-filled eyes swiftly looked towards me as she held my shoulders.


    "How? Tell me!"


    ''What a save, Zeph.'' Naturally, I would have saved her brother, not out of sympathy, but because of the soul that would take over his body.


    "But you have to listen to me,"


    Rihane eximed as she covered her body, as if I were some pervert.


    I mean, I did kiss her, but it was only to stop her from saying more.


    I am not a bully.


    After that, I told her about the reason for the soul change inside her brother.


    This was all orchestrated by their uncle, who is also their guardian, taking care of them after their parents went missing.


    It was surprising that there was no mention of Rihane Valhale after Volume 3.


    As the Academy ended, she never appeared again, neither in the Demon Realm war nor even when the Valley had attacked in theter volumes.


    This mystery was eventually resolved, and it was considered one of the most shocking plots mentioned in that novel.


    But whatever it is, I still have some time.


    ...


    Rihane''s POV


    "Umm..."


    ''I can''t breathe,'' I can''t help but feel as he took my lips into his mouth and started to suck them.


    "Mmhhhh...slurp."


    Why is he doing this? I hate this.I want to scream.


    I tried to push him away, but he is so strong.


    His handsbed my hair and kept sucking on my lips.


    My breath quickened due to ack of air.


    "Mmmmfffhhh, haaa... haaa. Now, don''t open your mouth or I will."


    ''He is such a bully,'' First, he did this, and now he''s warning me.


    I hate all of this "sniff "


    I lowered my eyes while clutching my dress as tears were about to fall.


    "Listen to me, Rihane" Now what, are you going to do the same thing?


    You bully!


    ''!?''


    Hearing his voice, I swiftly turned towards him, and in that moment, my passive ability kicked in, ''H-he is telling the truth!''


    My eyes welled up, ''No, not my brother.''


    "How? Tell me!" I asked him, waiting for his answer.


    "But, you have to listen to me"


    ''What? Didn''t he just kiss me?'' I covered my body, understanding this man''s intention.


    Smack


    "Ouch, why?"


    He hit me again, it hurts.


    He is such a bully.


    "I am not some pervert, you dummy"


    ''What?'' Oh hello, only an idiot would believe that.


    "I mean, yes, I am, but whatever, hear me carefully, Rihane..."


    I heard his words, and my eyes widened.


    ''No, it can''t be. How can our uncle betray us?''


    I looked towards Zeph and knew he was telling the truth. ''I have to meet my brother now.''


    ...


    After some time, both Rihena and Zeph came back,


    Two siblings with the same features standing beside each other, folding their hands looked towards them.


    Zeph noticed the expressions of Alexios and Thalia,'' did I get caught''.


    ''I can at least handle Thalia,'' He was sure about handling Thalia, but about Alexios, ''I don''t need the approval of that siscon.''


    "Oh, brother-in¡ª" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''?!''


    Before Zeph couldplete his words, Alexios hugged him and, pulling him away from his shoulders, said, "I know my sister may be slightly different and even in a league above anyone who might think they''re in her league. But still, I hope you care about her after you both get married."


    Zeph''s mouth twitched upon hearing Alexios remark as he saw him clearing his non-existent tears.


    ''Want to y with words, aren''t you, you damn bastard?''


    Zeph moved towards Thalia, leaning in and gently wrapping his hands around her neck, all while casting a sly look at Alexios, as if to say ¡ª Why should I dirty my hands when I can just push the ''Nuke'' button?.


    "Oh, it''s truly touching how much you worry about us. We''ll be sure to consult you for rtionship advice regrly. After all, who knows your sister better than you do?"


    Before Alexios could say something, Thalia spoke, "Zeph, Alexios has never been in a rtionship before, so how could he give us any suggestions? He was not even here , so he doesn''t know much about me."


    COUGH


    Alexios couldn''t help but feel a pang in his heart upon hearing his sister''s words.


    "Thalia, you are hurting me."


    Thalia stood as Zeph snuggled in her hair before suggesting, "Apologize to him, Thalia. He is your brother, after all."


    Hearing this, Thalia, without looking at Alexios, spoke, "Sorry for the mean, awful, and urate things I said."

 Chapter 88 - Thalia Caught them: Red Handed

    Chapter 88 - Thalia Caught them: Red Handed


    Thalia''s POV


    I never felt him falling in love with that Hedrian girl or anyone else.


    Then why me?


    I guess, I will eventually find its answer, but at least Alexios is safe.


    I separated from Alexios as I first noticed Zeph and Rihane both were missing.


    My ?intuition? kicked in as I narrowed my eyes, waiting for those two, while folding my hands.


    "What happened Sister?"


    I heard Alexios''s words, looking towards him as a way formed in my mind to get rid of the problem from the root.


    "I want a favor, Brother."


    "Just tell me, you don''t need to ask for some favour "


    As always, Alexios was overexcited, but for now, if my intuition is right, then ''that pink-haired bitch is seducing my Zeph!''


    "Challenge Rihena''s Brother to a match and break his bones."


    I can''t let Zeph find out about me being involved in any such things, and now that brother is here, I don''t need to act stupid every time to repel girls falling for him.


    I can just focus on loving my Zeph,'' Hehe, guess I have to start cooking to make him a teddy again, hehe''


    "B-but, I am not a student here, Sister."


    Alexios''s words disturbed my ns but why I care, I have more important matters right now,"It''s your problem, I want Gliender''s with bandages in a week."


    "I-i Understand."


    .....


    Alexios''s POV


    Thalia separated from me before I noticed her sudden change in expression as she stood looking in a single direction with cold eyes.


    "What happened, Sister?"


    "I want a favor, Brother."


    ''What!'' A favor? Hell, this is a chance to act like a big brother in front of her.


    As a big brother, it is my duty, after all.


    I told her not to say it like this and just speak her mind, but ''what''s with that face?'' It was the first time I saw her frown while gritting her teeth, Maybe I''ve never been here with her, so she must have changed.


    ''Whatever, if it''s for my sis¡ª.''


    "Challenge Rihena''s brother to a match and break his bones."


    ''Huh, what?'' Break whose bones? Wait.


    It didn''t take me much time to understand, ''that bastard is cheating on my sister!''


    My anger surged.


    ''I need to get rid of hi¡ª.''


    SWISH


    ''Shit,'' I can clearly feel someone''s gaze on me.


    Is that Him?


    I just wanted to meet with my sister though.


    I turned my gaze towards the roof of the main building, where a man was looking towards me with those crimson eyes of his, while smoking.


    My eyes shifted towards his cigarette that was still half-left and when his eyes met with mine, as if saying ¡ª You have just this much time.


    ''I need to hurry'', I looked towards Thalia and told her, "But I am not a student here."


    I waited for Thalia to be slightly sad, and then I woulde up with a solution, making me look like a guardian figure to her.


    "It''s your problem."


    ''Huh.''


    What''s with her tone? Maybe she trusts me. Yes, it must be. I understand ''maybe she doesn''t want to show me her weak side''


    Yes, from the moment I met her, she never inquired about where I was or anything; she just waited for that Zeph guy.


    Seeing her like that, I decided not to harm that boy until my sister doesn''t want to. I guess I will tell her about me after some time eventually.


    I saw Zeph and Rihaneing together.


    It didn''t take a genius to guess what was happening, but this bastard will definitely make an excuse for hiding my identity as a reason to convince that Dariant.


    ''This fucker,'' I saw his face as if looking at me with ridicule. Now, I have to teach him a lesson, but I will not overdo it, as my sister will feel hurt.


    .


    .


    . n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Sorry for the mean, awful, and urate things I said."


    What was that? ''Did my dear sister just take that cheater''s side?''


    I don''t understand why.


    I looked at Thalia, she seemed lost in her own world while that fucker kept sniffing her hair like some dog.


    Definitely have to teach him a lesson, or he will keep taking advantage of her, ''I will brea¡ª''


    Crunch


    "Thalia, I am leaving. Have a good night."


    Due to my ability, I heard a cigarette crushing sound from the roof, understanding that the time limit has ended.


    ...


    Zeph looked toward Alexios, who seemed to be in a hurry felt satisfied with Thalia''s performance,''My lovely Thalia''


    "Zeph, then I will take my leave."


    Rihane spoke as she wanted to hurry and tell her brother about the news, but suddenly she heard, "Wait, Rihane, I wanted your theory notes."


    ''I-ieek'' Rihane winced as she looked towards Thalia, who seemed to be smiling at her but Due to her ability, she could clearly see that the girl had not good feelings.


    In hope of surviving, she turned towards Zeph, who seemed to be looking at her in confusion. ''Is he stupid? Can''t he see Thalia is giving me death res?''


    "O-ok."


    While turning her gaze downward, she moved towards Thalia, and both left the ce.


    .


    .


    SWISH


    A breeze passed as a lonely boy stood all alone, looking at the disappearing backs of those girls.


    ''Shit, it feels like I am.....alone''


    [ No Master, I am her¡ª ]


    ''Shut up''


    Before a child like voice can made it''s way out, it was ruthlessly buried once again, just like it always does.


    ******


    Rihane''s POV


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    I moved in the hallway leading to the girl''s dormitory with Thalia.


    "Umm... Thalia, I needed to meet my brother, so¡ª"


    Before I couldplete my words, I was interrupted in the middle, "What did he say?"


    Thalia turned and looked towards me with a nk face, confusing me before suddenly she moved towards me.


    "Did he say, ''How silky your hair was?'' " She took my hair strand and slid past her hands before touching my horns "Or Did he say your horns look alluring?"


    GULP


    At that moment, my mind fell into a void, as if not processing the words thrown towards me.


    I nkly kept looking at Thalia, ''don''t tell me, is she...''


    "Atleast, it can''t be those lemons," I noticed Thalia smirking as her gaze was fixed on my chest, making me realise meaning behind her words,''How dare she'', I wanted to protest by insulting her''s too, but,'' Is she drinks milk''.


    At that time I realise, I shouldn''t have avoided drinking milk when I was young,''My growth seemed to stop, at that ce''


    "Guess he just wanted to seal your mouth"


    ''Huh!, what, is she insane?'' I felt frustrated dealing with these two bullies.


    The first one directly pounced on me, and the second one passed some humiliatingments.


    "It''s okay. After all, you are a Dariant. Can''tpare to me," What the hell, what is she going on about.


    "You can go find your brother now, as he can only be healthy for one more week."


    ''W-what does she mean?'' I felt confused and frustrated at the same time but right now I had more important things to do,


    I moved from that ce and made my way towards my brother''s dormitory.

 Chapter 89 - The Reason that made, Kael a Cuckold

    Chapter 89 - The Reason that made, Kael a Cuckold


    Two distinct figures approached the boy''s dormitory, catching the eye of anyone nearby.


    One was a girl with lustrous brown hair, while the other sported pastel pink locks.


    "Jenny, remind me of the room number,"


    Alisia asked herpanion as she promptly got a respond, "Kael mentioned he''s in room number 64."


    Alisia couldn''t resist a sly grin as she looked towards the girl beside her, who seemed to lost while looking around "So, you have a soft spot for him?"


    "W-What? No, he''s just a friend."


    She stammered but her raised eyebrow and subsequent headshake, however, revealed more to Alisia than Jenny intended.


    Alisia had recently discovered about the fierce sh between Zeph and Kael through some first-year girls. It baffled her that, despite such a battle, Kael bore no ill will towards Zeph.


    Something felt amiss.


    With each step, Alisia pieced together Kael''s awakened abilities that was shared with her by Jenny and the unusualposure he disyed after a crushing defeat ¡ª No revenge or Hatred towards Zeph.


    Deep in thought, Alisia contemted how to cement her bond with Jenny, given Jenny''s unique talent for altering mana signatures.


    With theirbined abilities, they formed an inseparable duo. Alisia''s ultimate n involved uniting her brother with Jenny.


    Now that Alisia was aware that Kael was only a friend, and considering the peculiar weakness in his abilities that made himpassionate, she saw the ideal opportunity to put her ns into action.


    From the moment she had discovered Jenny''s unique talents, Alisia had been devising a strategy to ensure Jenny''s loyalty. She had decided to wait for her seemingly ineffectual brother to reach his second year at the academy.


    However, Alisia was adaptable, and if her brother didn''t make to second year somehow, she was ready to find other way to keep Jenny by her side as a pawn that will always be at her disposal.


    .


    .


    .


    They both reached outside a room that mentioned room number 64, which, like others, was a dual-person dormitory room.


    Knock. knock.


    As Jenny knocked on the door, a boy opened it and looked towards them before a smile bloomed on his face.


    "Oh, Jenny, what a surprise. Come inside," Kael enthusiastically weed Jenny.


    He also noticed another girl with her, but before he could introduce himself, his roommate''s voice cut him.


    "S-sister!"


    Jonathan''s face waspletely shocked as he swiftly stood from his bed and looked towards his sister.


    Alisia smiled as she entered the room, looking around before taking a seat on the bed.


    ''?!''


    Kael waspletely shocked, seeing Jonathan''s state right now.


    Usually, he would shout at him and try to tell him how pathetic and weak he is, but right now, Jonathan stood there, looking down, averting his gaze from his sister.


    All the memories flooded his mind about the bullying and torments he faced due to her, yet, he was not angry; it was fear, as only an idiot would lift their head against someone like Alisia Quintain even if it was her own brother.


    "This room is really beautiful, Jonathan."


    Hearing Alisia''s words, Jonathan swiftly answered, "Thank yo¡ª."


    But before he couldplete his sentence, he was disrupted. "By the way, I heard you are bullying Kael."


    DRIP


    A sweat drop fell to the ground, making Jonathan nervous, as a voice interrupted, "Oh no, Lady Alisia, Sir Jonathan never did something like that."


    Hearing Kael''s voice, Jonathan gritted his teeth, making Alisia satisfied with the aplishment of her ns.


    While entering the room Alisia had noticed Kael''s behavior and with that, she had already confirmed his interest in Jenny and now sticking to his original personality this cowardly brother of her will definitely target Kael''s weakness to torment him.


    This brother of hers had a very big weakness, Even though he became all sweaty in front of her, he always tried to be better than her, just like how he wanted that ck dragon''s egg, just to prove his dominance over Alisia.


    But of course, the moment she noticed the egg, it would have eventually fallen into her possession.


    "Guess I heard it wrong."


    Alisia stood and walked towards Jonathan, who seemed to have a nervous breakdown at any moment as she put her hands on his shoulder.


    "Tell me everything about Zephyr Liander."


    Alisia''s real goal was to get as much information from these two people who had witnessed Zeph''s battle prowess with their own eyes.


    .


    .


    .


    Sitting on the bed, Alisia heard everything those both boy''s enthusiastically told her,


    "So, you are saying he continually used ''Mana Transmutation'' and even survived the Dragon''s mouth. Is that correct?"


    Seeing both boys nod, Alisia put her hands on her chin while a small smile formed on her face.


    "Good, then"


    Alisia stood, surprising Jonathan as she moved towards the room''s exit, with Jenny following behind, ignoring Kael, who just shook his hands in farewell to Jenny.


    Jonathan noticed his gesture as he coldly looked towards him.


    .....


    Jonathan''s POV


    "S-sister!"


    I swiftly stood from my bed and looked at my sister, wondering why she was here.


    I couldn''t understand what she was doing here before entering with the same smile she always had whenever tormented me.


    I averted my eyes, not meeting her gaze as sweat started to form, remembering everything I had to go through because of her.


    She had always tormented me since childhood, always looking down on me, tarnishing my image, and making my father even remove me from the heir position.


    But I couldn''t seem to go against her; it was as if all those pains were restricting me.


    "This room is really beautiful, Jonathan." Hearing her words, my eyes widened as I swiftly answered, "Thank you¡ª."


    But, as always, she ignored my words, "By the way, I heard you are bullying Kael."


    ''What?'' I just wanted to put thatmoner in his ce.


    How did he tell my sister? Is this that girl?


    "Oh no, Lady Alisia, Sir Jonathan never did something like that."


    ''This bastard.'' So, it was him, ying all goody now and snitching behind my back.


    ''Wait, just wait.''


    I was determined to make his life a living hell at all costs.


    "Guess I heard it wrong."


    I suddenly heard Alisia''s words as she came towards me, and my heart raced. My trauma started to resurface, remembering all the pain I had suffered.


    She killed my pet and made it so people would think, it was me.


    She threw me in a pond in an attempt to kill me and did so much more, but she never got caught making people take me as some psychopath.


    It was suffocating.


    I couldn''t breathe, and as I felt her hands on my shoulder, it was like a surge of painful memories assaulted my mind.


    "Tell me everything about Zephyr Liander."


    ''W-what!?''


    ''Don''t tell me.'' It was really happening.


    I realized the reason why she came here, It was all for that bastard!.


    He destroyed my future.


    That day, I somehow escaped while he was engaged in a fight, though he also didn''t get the egg, but neither did I.


    I wanted that egg.


    If only I had that egg, I could have definitely proved myself. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But now, it doesn''t matter instead I pity him.


    ''Alisia will destroy him.''


    It was a fact. If Alisia went against him, then not in a million years would he survive.


    Knowing the importance of my information in his demise, I told her everything enthusiastically.


    "So, you are saying he continually used ''Mana Transmutation'' and even survived a Dragon''s mouth, is that correct?"


    Hearing her words, I swiftly nodded.


    ''At least that fellow is a goner.'' Alisia stood and then left the room with that brown-haired girl following behind.


    I sighed in relief before shifting my eyes towards this lowlymoner.


    ''Now, would you look at that.''


    I saw that bastard shaking his hands like some idiot.


    ''No, even idiots will know that bitch is ignoring him.''


    But, it''s ok, ''It will be fun to see his face, when I will fuck that bitch''


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!